all the Particulars in King Edwards Journal The King of France sent another very noble Embassy into England with the Order of St. Michael to the King and a very kind Message that he had no less love to him than a Father could bear to his own Son He desired the King would not listen to the vain Rumors which some malicious Persons might raise to break their friendship and wished there might be such a regulation on their Frontiers that all differences might be amicably removed To this the young King made answer himself That he thanked his good Brother for his Order and for the Assurances of his Love which he would always requite For Rumors they were not always to be credited nor always to be rejected it being no less vain to fear all things than it was dangerous to doubt of nothing and for any differences that might arise he should be always ready to determine them by reason rather than force so far as his Honour should not be thereby diminished Whether this Answer was prepared before-hand or not I cannot tell I rather think it was otherways it was extraordinary for one of fourteen to talk thus on the sudden But while all this was carrying on there was a design laid to destroy the Duke of Somerset He had such access to the King and such freedoms with him A Conspiracy against the Duke of Somerset that the Earl of Warwick had a mind to be rid of him lest he should spoil all his Projects The Duke of Somerset seemed also to have designed in April this Year to have got the King again in his power and dealt with the Lord Strange that was much in his favour to perswade him to marry his Daughter Jane and that he would advertise him of all that passed about the King But the Earl of Warwick to raise himself and all his Friends higher procured a great Creation of new Honours Gray was made Duke of Suffolk and himself Duke of Northumberland for Henry Piercy the last Earl of Northumberland dying without Issue his next Heirs were the Sons of Thomas Piercy that had been attainted in the last Reign for the York-shire Rebellion Pawlet then Lord Treasurer and Earl of Wilt-shire was made Marquess of Winchester and Sir William Herbert that had married the Marquess of Northampton's Sister was made Earl of Pembroke The Lord Russel had been made Earl of Bedford last year upon his return from making the Peace with the French Sir Tho. Darcy had also been made Lord Darcy The new Duke of Northumberland could no longer bear such a Rival in his greatness as the Duke of Somerset was who was the only Person that he thought could take the King out of his Hands So on the 17th of October the Duke was apprehended and sent to the Tower and with him the Lord Gray Sir Ralph Vane who had escaped over the River but was taken in a Stable in Lambeth hid under the Straw Sir Tho. Palmer and Sir Tho. Arundel were also taken yet not sent at first to the Tower but kept under Guards in their Chambers Some of his followers Hamond Nudigate and two of the Seimours were sent to Prison The day after the Dutchess of Somerset was also sent to the Tower with one Crane and his Wife that had been much about her and two of her Chamber-women After these Sir Tho. Holdcroft Sir Miles Partridge Sir Michael Stanhop Wingfield Bannister and Vaughan were all made Prisoners The Evidence against the Duke was That he had made a Party for getting himself declared Protector in the next Parliament which the Earl of Rutland did positively affirm and the Duke did so answer it that it is probable it was true But though this might well inflame his Enemies yet it was no crime But Sir Tho. Palmer though imprisoned with him as a Complice was the Person that ruined him He had been before that brought secretly to the King and had told him that on the last St. Georges day the Duke apprehending there was mischief designed against him thought to have raised the People had not Sir William Herbert assured him he should receive no harm that lately he intended to have the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembroke invited to Dinner at the Lord Pagets and either to have set on them by the way or to have killed them at Dinner that Sir Ralph Vane had 2000 Men ready that Sir Tho. Arundel had assured the Tower and that all the Gandarmoury were to be killed The Duke of Somerset hearing Palmer had been with the King challenged him of it but he denied all He sent also for Secretary Cecil and told him he suspected there was an ill design against him To which the Secretary answered if he were not in fault he might trust to his innocency but if he were he had nothing to say but to lament him All this was told the King with such Circumstances that he was induced to believe it The King is possessed against him and the probity of his disposition wrought in him a great aversion to his Unkle when he looked on him as a Conspirator against the Lives of the other Counsellors and so he resolved to leave him to the Law Palmer being a second time examined said That Sir Ralph Vane was to have brought 2000 Men who with the Duke of Somersets 100 Horse were on a Muster-day to have set on the Gendarmoury that being done the Duke resolved to have gone thorough the City and proclaimed Liberty Liberty and if his attempt did not succeed to have fled to the Isle of Wight or to Pool Crane confirmed all that Palmer had said to which he added That the Earl of Arundel was privy to the Conspiracy and that the thing had been executed but that the greatness of the Enterprise had caused delays and sometimes diversity of advice and that the Duke being once given out to be sick had gone privately to London to see what Friends he could make Hamond being examined confessed nothing but that the Dukes Chamber at Greenwich had been guarded in the night by many Armed Men. Upon this Evidence both the Earl of Arundel and the Lord Paget were sent to the Tower The Earl had been one of the chief of those who had joyned with the Earl of Warwick to pull down the Protector and being as he thought ill rewarded by him was become his Enemy So this part of the Information seemed very credible The thing lay in suspence till the first of December He is brought to his Trial. that the Duke of Somerset was brought to his Trial where the Marquess of Winchester was Lord Steward The Peers that judged him were twenty seven in number The Dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton the Earls of Derby Bedford Huntington Rutland Bath Sussex Worcester Pembroke and the Viscount of Hereford the Lords Abergaveny Audley Wharton Evers Latimer Borough Souch Stafford Wentworth
the best and perfectest Pieces of that nature that I have seen The Original is yet extant under his own Hand in Scotland a Copy of it was shewed me by one descended from him from which I shall discover many considerable Passages though the Affairs in which he was most employed were something later than the time of which I am to write But to return to Ireland Upon the Peace made with France and Scotland things were quieted there and Sir Ant. St. Leiger was in August 1550. again sent over to be Deputy there For the Reformation it made but a small progress in that Kingdom It was received among the English but I do not find any endeavours were used to bring it in among the Irish This Year Bale was sent into Ireland He had been a busie Writer upon all occasions and had a great deal of Learning but wanted Temper and did not write with the decency that became a Divine or was sutable to such matters which it seems made those who recommended Men to preferment in this Church not think him so fit a Person to be employed here in England But the Bishoprick of Ossery being void the King proposed him to be sent thither So in August this Year Dr. Goodaker was sent over to be Bishop of Armagh and Bale to be Bishop of Ossery There were also two other who were Irish Men to be promoted When they came thither the Arch-bishop of Dublin intended to have consecrated them according to the old Pontifical for the new Book of Ordination had not been yet used among them Goodaker and the two others were easily perswaded to it but Bale absolutely refused to consent to it who being assisted by the Lord Chancellor it was carried that they should be ordained according to the new Book When Bale went into his Diocess he found all things there in dark Popery but before he could make any Reformation there King Edwards death put an end to his and all such designs In England nothing else that had any relation to the Reformation passed this Year A Change made in the Order of the Garter unless what belongs to the change made in the Order of the Garter may be thought to relate to it On the 23d of April the former Year being St. George's day a Proposition was made to consider the Order and Statutes since there was thought to be a great deal of superstition in them and the Story upon which the Order was founded concerning St. George's fighting with the Dragon looked like a Legend formed in the darker Ages to support the humour of Chivalry that was then very high in the World And as the Story had no great credibility in it self so it was delivered by no Ancient Author Nor was it found that there had been any such Saint there being among Ancient Writers none mentioned of that Name but George of Alexandria the Arrian Bishop that was put in when Athanasius was banished Upon this motion in the former Year the Duke of Somerset the Marquess of Northampton and the Earls of Wilt-shire and Warwick were appointed to review the Statutes of the Order So this Year the whole Order was changed and the Earl of Westmorland and Sir Andrew Dudley who were now to be installed were the first that were received according to the new Model which the Reader will find in the Collection King Edwards Remains Number 23. as it was translated into Latin out of the English by the King himself written all with his own Hand and it is the third Paper after his Journal The Preamble of it sets forth the noble design of the Order to animate great Men to gallant Actions and to associate them into a Fraternity for their better encouragement and assistance but says it had been much corrupted by superstition therefore the Statutes of it were hereafter to be these It was no more to be called the Order of St. George nor was he to be esteemed the Patron of it but it was to be called the Order of the Garter The Knights of this Order were to wear the Blew Ribond or Garter as formerly but at the Collar in stead of a George there was to be on one side of the Jewel a Knight carrying a Book upon a Sword point on the Sword to be written Protectio on the Book Verbum Dei on the Reverse a Shield on which should be written Fides to express their resolution both with offensive and defensive Weapons to maintain the Word of God For the rest of the Statutes I shall refer the Reader to the Paper I mentioned But this was repealed by Queen Mary and so the old Rules took place again and do so still This design seems to have been chiefly intended that none but those of the Reformed Religion might be capable of it since the adhering to and standing for the Scriptures was then taken to be the distinguishing Character between the Papists and the Reformers This is the sum of what was either done or designed this Year with relation to Religion As for the State there was a strict enquiry made of all who had cheated the King in the suppression of Chantries or in any other thing that related to Churches from which the Visitors were believed to have embezeled much to their own uses and there were many Sutes in the Star-Chamber about it Most of all these Persons had been the Friends or Creatures of the Duke of Somerset and the enquiry after these things seems to have been more out of hatred to him than out of any design to make the King the richer by what should be recovered for his use But on none did the Storm break more severely than on the Lord Paget Paget degraded from being a Knight of the Garter He had been Chancellor of the Dutchy of Lancaster and was charged with many misdemeanours in that Office for which he was fined in 6000 l. But that which was most severe was that on St. George's Eve he was degraded from the Order of the Garter for divers offences but chiefly because he was no Gentleman neither by Fathers side nor Mothers side His chief offence was his greatest Vertue He had been on all occasions a constant Friend to the Duke of Somerset for which the Duke of Northumberland hated him mortally and so got him to be degraded to make way for his own Son This was much censured as a barbarous Action that a Man who had so long served the Crown in such publick Negotiations and was now of no meaner Blood than he was when King Henry first gave him the Order should be so dishonoured being guilty of no other fault but what is common to most Courtiers of enriching himself at his Masters cost for which his Fine was severe enough for the expiation But the Duke of Northumberland was a Person so given up to violence and revenge that an ordinary disgrace did not satisfie his hatred Sir Ant. St. Leiger another Knight of the Order
364. An Expedition against France pag. 365. Many strange Accidents ibid. A Treaty of Peace pag. 366. The Battel of Graveling ibid. Many Protestants in France ibid. Dolphin marries the Queen of Scots pag. 367. A Convention of Estates in Scotland ibid. A Parliament in England pag. 368. The Queens Sickness and Death pag. 369. Cardinal Pool dies ibid. His Character ibid. The Queens Character pag. 370. BOOK III. Of the Settlement of the Reformation of Religion in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign QVeen Elizabeth succeeds pag. 373. And comes to London pag. 374. She sends a Dispatch to Rome ibid. But to no effect ibid. King Philip Courts her pag. 375. The Queens Council ibid. A Consultation about the Change of Religion pag. 376. A Method proposed for it pag. 377. Many forward to Reform pag. 378. Parker named to be Arch-Bishop of Canterbury ibid. 1559. Bacon made Lord Keeper pag. 380. The Queens Coronation ibid. The Parliament meets pag. 381. The Treaty at Cambray pag. 382. A Peace agreed on with France ibid. The Proceedings of the Parliament pag. 383. An Address to the Queen to marry pag. 384. Her Answer to it ibid. They Recognise her Title pag. 385. Acts concerning Religion ibid. The Bishops against the Supremacy pag. 386. The beginning of the High Commission pag. 387. A Conference at Westminster pag. 388. Arguments for the Latin Service pag. 389. Arguments against it pag. 390. The Conference breaks up pag. 391. The Liturgy corrected and explained pag. 392. Debates about the Act of Vniformity pag. 393. Arguments for the Changes then made pag. 394. Bills proposed but rejected pag. 395. The Bishops refuse the Oath of Supremacy pag. 396. The Queens gentleness to them ibid. Injunctions for a Visitation pag. 397. The Queen desires to have Images retained ibid. Reasons brought against it ibid. The Heads of the Injunctions pag. 398. Reflections made on them pag. 399. The first High Commission pag. 400. Parkers unwillingness to accept of the Archbishoprick of Canterbury pag. 401. His Consecration pag. 402. The Fable of the Nags-head confuted pag. 403. The Articles of Religion prepared pag. 405. An Explanation of the Presence in the Sacrament ibid. The Translation of the Bible pag. 406. The beginnings of the Divisions pag. 407. The Reformation in Scotland ibid. Mills Martyrdome pag. 408. It occasions great discontents pag. 409. A Revolt at St. Johnstoun pag. 410. The French King intends to grant them liberty of Religion pag. 411. But is killed ibid. A Truce agreed to ibid. The Queen Regent is deposed pag. 412. The Scots implore the Queen of England's Aid ibid. Leith besieged by the English ibid. The Queen Regent dies pag. 413. A Peace is concluded ibid. The Reformation setled by Parliament ibid. Francis the second dies ibid. The Civil Wars of France pag. 415. The Wars of the Netherlands pag. 416. The misfortunes of the Queen of Scotland pag. 417. Queen Elizabeth deposed by the Pope pag. 418. Sir Fr. Walsinghams Letter concerning the Queens proceeding with Papists and Puritans ibid. The Conclusion pag. 421. FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS AND Original Papers WITH OTHER INSTRUMENTS Referred to in the SECOND PART OF THE History of the Reformation OF THE Church of England LONDON Printed by J.D. for Richard Chiswell 1680. The Journal of King EDWARD'S Reign written with his own Hand The Original is in the Cotton Library Nero C. 10. THe Year of our Lord 1537 was a Prince born to King Henry the 8th by Jane Seimour then Queen who within few days after the Birth of her Son died and was buried at the Castle of Windsor This Child was Christned by the Duke of Norfolk the Duke of Suffolk and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury Afterwards was brought up till he came to six Years old among the Women At the sixth Year of his Age he was brought up in Learning by Master Doctor Cox who was after his Almoner and John Cheeke Master of Arts two well-learned Men who sought to bring him up in learning of Tongues of the Scripture of Philosophy and all Liberal Sciences Also John Bellmaine Frenchman did teach him the French Language The tenth Year not yet ended it was appointed he should be created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwal and Count Palatine of Chester At which time being the Year of our Lord 1547 the said King died of a Dropsie as it was thought After whose Death incontinent came Edward Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse to convoy this Prince to Enfield where the Earl of Hartford declared to him and his younger Sister Elizabeth the Death of their Father Here he begins anew again AFter the Death of King Henry the 8th his Son Edward Prince of Wales was come to at Hartford by the Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse for whom before was made great preparation that he might be created Prince of Wales and afterward was brought to Enfield where the Death of his Father was first shewed him and the same day the Death of his Father was shewed in London where was great lamentation and weeping and suddenly he proclaimed King The next day being the _____ of _____ He was brought to the Tower of London where he tarried the space of three weeks and in the mean season the Council sat every day for the performance of the Will and at length thought best that the Earl of Hartford should be made Duke of Somerset Sir Thomas Seimour Lord Sudley the Earl of Essex Marquess of Northampton and divers Knights should be made Barons as the Lord Sheffield with divers others Also they thought best to chuse the Duke of Somerset to be Protector of the Realm and Governour of the King's Person during his Minority to which all the Gentlemen and Lords did agree because he was the King's Uncle on his Mothers side Also in this time the late King was buried at Windsor with much solemnity and the Officers broke their Staves hurling them into the Grave but they were restored to them again when they came to the Tower The Lord Lisle was made Earl of Warwick and the Lord Great Chamberlainship was given to him and the Lord Sudley made Admiral of England all these things were done the King being in the Tower Afterwards all things being prepared for the Coronation the King being then but nine Years old passed through the City of London as heretofore hath been used and came to the Palace of Westminster and the next day came into Westminster-Hall And it was asked the People Whether they would have him to be their King Who answered Yea yea Then he was crowned King of England France and Ireland by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and all the rest of the Clergy and Nobles and Anointed with all such Ceremonies as were accustomed and took his Oath and gave a General Pardon and so was brought to the Hall to Dinner on Shrove-sunday where he sat with the Crown on his Head with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury
such things as your Majesty willed me to be done And first where your Majesty's Pleasure was to have the Names of such Persons as your Highness in times past appointed to make Laws Ecclesiastical for your Grace's Realm The Bishop of Worcester promised me with all speed to enquire out their Names and the Book which they made and to bring the Names and also the Book unto your Majesty which I trust he hath done before this time And as concerning the ringing of Bells upon Alhallow-day at Night and covering of Images in Lent and creeping to the Cross he thought it necessary that a Letter of your Majesty's Pleasure therein should be sent by your Grace unto the two Arch-Bishops and we to send the same to all other Prelats within your Grace's Realm And if it be your Majesty's Pleasure so to do I have for more speed herein drawn a Minute of a Letter which your Majesty may alter at your Pleasure Nevertheless in my Opinion when such things be altered or taken away there would be set forth some Doctrine therewith which should declare the Cause of the Abolishing or Alteration for to satisfy the Conscience of the People For if the Honouring of the Cross as creeping and kneeling thereunto be taken away it shall seem to many that be ignorant that the Honour of Christ is taken away unless some good teaching be set forth withal to instruct them sufficiently therein which if your Majesty command the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester with other your Grace's Chaplains to make the People shall obey your Majesty's Commandment willingly giving thanks to your Majesty that they know the Truth which else they would obey with murmuration and grutching And it shall be a satisfaction unto all other Nations when they shall see your Majesty do nothing but by the Authority of God's Word and to the setting forth of God's Honour and not diminishing thereof And thus Almighty God keep your Majesty in his Preservation and Governance From my Mannor at Beckisbourn the 24th of January 45. Your Graces most bounden Chaplain and Beadsman POSTSCRIPT I Beseech your Majesty that I may be a Suitor unto the same for your Cathedral Church of Canterbury who to their great unquietness and also great Charges do alienate their Lands daily and as it is said by your Majesty's Commandment But this I am sure that other Men have gotten their best Lands and not your Majesty Wherefore this is mine only Suit That when your Majesty's Pleasure shall be to have any of their Lands that they may have some Letter from your Majesty to declare your Majesty's Pleasure without the which they be sworn that they shall make no Alienation And that the same Alienation be not made at other Mens pleasures but only to your Majesty's Use For now every Man that list to have any of their Lands make suit to get it into your Majesty's Hands not that your Majesty should keep the same but by Sale or Gift from your Majesty to translate it from your Grace's Cathedral Church unto themselves T. Cantuarien The Draught of a Letter which the King sent to Cranmer against some superstitious Practices To the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury FOrasmuch as you as well in your own Name as in the Name of the Bishops of Worcester and Chichester and other our Chaplains and Learned Men whom We appointed with you to peruse certain Books of Service which We delivered unto you moved Us that the Vigil and ringing of Bells all the Night long upon Alhallow-day at Night and the covering of Images in the Church in the time of Lent with the lifting up the Veil that covereth the Cross upon Palm-Sunday with the kneeling to the Cross at the same time might be abolished and put away for the Superstition and other Enormities and Abuses of the same First Forasmuch as all the Vigils of our Lady and the Apostles and all other Vigils which in the beginning of the Church were Godly used yet for the manifold Superstition and Abuses which after did grow by means of the same they be many Years past taken away throughout all Christendom and there remaineth nothing but the name of the Vigil in the Calendar the thing clearly abolished and put away saving only upon Alhallows-day at Night upon which Night is kept Vigil Watching and ringing of Bells all the Night long Forasmuch as that Vigil is abused as other Vigils were Our pleasure is as you require That the said Vigil shall be abolished as the other be and that there shall be no watching nor ringing but as be commonly used upon other Holy-days at Night We be contented and pleased also That the Images in Churches shall not be covered as hath been accustomed in times past nor no Veil upon the Cross nor no kneeling thereto upon Palm-Sunday nor any other time And forasmuch as you make no mention of creeping to the Cross which is a greater abuse than any of the other for there you say Crucem tuam adoramus Domine and the Ordinal saith Procedant Clerici ad crucem adorandum nudis pedibus And after followeth in the same Ordinal Ponatur Crux ante aliquod Altare ubi a populo adoretur which by your own Book called A Necessary Doctrine is against the Second Commandment Therefore Our Pleasure is That the said creeping to the Cross shall likewise cease from hence-forth and be abolished with the other Abuses before rehearsed And this We will and straitly command you to signify unto all the Prelats and Bishops of your Province of Canterbury charging them in Our Name to see the same executed every one in his Diocess accordingly FINIS A COLLECTION OF RECORDS c. BOOK II. Number 1. The Proclamation of Lady Jane Grayes Title to the Crown JANE by the Grace of God Queen of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland under Christ in Earth the Supream Head To all our most Loving Faithful and Obedient Subjects and to every of them Greeting Whereas our most dear Cousin Edward the 6th late King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland by his Letters Patents signed with his own Hand and sealed with his Great Seal of England bearing date the 21st day of June in the seventh Year of his Reign in the presence of the most part of his Nobles his Councellors Judges and divers other grave and sage Personages for the profit and surety of the whole Realm thereto assenting and subscribing their Names to the same hath by the same his Letter Patents recited That forasmuch as the Imperial Crown of this Realm by an Act made in the 35th Year of the Reign of the late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and great Uncle was for lack of Issue of his Body lawfully begotten and for lack of Issue of the Body of our said late Cousin
for it but the Author's word and Poets must make Circumstances as well as more signal Contrivances to set off their Fables But there was no occasion for Bucer's saying this since he never declared against the Corporal Presence but was for taking up that Controversy in some general Expressions So it was not suitable to his Opinion in that Matter for him to talk so loosely of the Scriptures And is it credible that a Story of this nature should not have been published in Queen Mary's Time and been made use of when he was condemned for an Heretick and his Body raised and burnt But our Author perhaps did not think of that 15. He says Pag. 191. Peter Martyr was a while in suspence concerning the Eucharist and stayed till he should see what the Parliament should appoint in that Matter P. Martyr argued and read in the Chair against the Corporal Presence four Years before the Parliament medled with it For the second Common-Prayer Book which contained the first publick Declaration that the Parliament made in this Matter was enacted in the fifth Year of King Edward and Peter Martyr from his first coming to England had appeared against it 16. He said The first Parliament under King Edward Pag. 193. appointed a new Form to be used in ordaining Priests and Bishops who till that time had been Ordained according to the Old Rites save only that they did not swear Obedience to the Pope This is a further Evidence of our Author's care in searching the printed Statutes since what was done in the Fifth Year of this Reign he represents as done in the First His Design in this was clear he had a mind to possess all his own Party with an Opinion that the Orders given in this Church were of no force and therefore he thought it a decent piece of his Poem to set down this Change as done so early since if he had mentioned it in its proper place he knew not how to deny the validity of the Orders that were given the first four Years of this Reign which continued to be conferred according to the old Forms 17. He says The Parliament did also at the same time Ibid. confirm a new Book of Common-Prayer and of the Administration of the Sacraments This is of a piece with the former for the Act confirming the Common-Prayer Book which is also among the Printed Statutes passed not in this Session of Parliament but in a second Session a Year after this These are Indications sufficient to shew what an Historian Sanders was that did not so much as read the Publick Acts of the Time concerning which he writ 18. He says They ordered all Images to be removed Ibid. and sent some lewd Men over England for that effect who either brake or burnt the Images of our Saviour the Blessed Virgin and the Saints therein declaring against whom they made War and they ordered the King's Arms three Leopards and three Lillies with the Supporters a Dog and a Serpent to be set in the place where the Cross of Christ stood thereby owning that they were no longer to worship Jesus Christ whose Images they broke but the King whose Arms they set up in the room of those Images In this Period there is an equal mixture of Falshood and Malice 1. The Parliament did not order the removal of Images It was done by the King's Visitors before the Parliament sat 2. The total removal of Images was not done the first Year only those Images that were abused to Superstition were taken down and a Year after the total removal followed 3. They took care that this should be done regularly not by the Visitors who only carried the King's Injunctions about it but by the Curats themselves 4. They did not order the King's Arms to be put in the place where the Cross had stood It grew indeed to be a custom to set them up in all Churches thereby expressing that they acknowledged the King's Authority reached even to their Churches but there was no Order made about it 5. I leave him to the Correction of the Heraulds for saying the King's Arms are Three Leopards when every Body knows they are three Lions and a Lion not a Dog is one Supporter and the other is a Dragon not a Serpent 6. By their setting up the King's Arms and not his Picture it is plain they had no thought of worshipping their King but did only acknowledg his Authority 7. It was no less clear that they had no design against the Worship due to Jesus Christ nor that inferiour respect due to the Blessed Virgin and Saints but intended only to wean the People from that which at best was but Pageantry but as it was practised was manifest Idolatry And the painting on the Walls of the Churches the Ten Commandments the Creed the Lord's Prayer with many other passages of Scripture that were of most general use shewed they intended only to cleanse their Churches from those mixtures of Heathenism that had been brought into the Christian Religion Pag. 193. 19. He says They took away the Sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Christ that they might thereby give some colour to the converting of the Sacred Vessels to the King's use They took away no part of the Institution of Christ for they set it down in the Act past about it and recited all the words of the first Institution of the Sacrament they only condemned private Masses as contrary to Christ's Institution They did not convert the Holy Vessels to the King's use nor were they taken out of the Churches till five Years after this that the Necessities of the Government either real or pretended were alleged to excuse the taking away the superfluous Plate that was in Churches But this was not done by Act of Parliament but by Commissioners empowred by the King who were ordered to leave in every Church such Vessels as were necessary for the Administration of the Sacraments Ibid. 20. He says The Parliament ordered the Prayers to be in the Vulgar Tongue and upon that he infers that the Irish the Welsh and the Cornish-men were now in a much worse condition than before since they understood no English so that the Worship was to them in a Tongue more unknown than it had formerly been The Parliament made no such Order at this Time the Book of Common Prayer was set out first by the King's Authority and ratified by the subsequent Session of Parliament There was also a Design which though it was then accomplished yet it was done afterwards of translating the Liturgy into these Tongues but still the English was much more understood by all sorts of Men among them than the Latin had been 21. He says The Office of the Communion Pag. 194. appointed by this Parliament differed very little from the Mass save that it was in English The Error of the Parliaments appointing the new Offices runs through all he says on this
46. Anne r. Elizabeth 6th r. 4th p. 396. l. 44. for was so r. so was p. 412. l. 6. for five r. free EDWARDUS SEXTUS ANGLIAE GALLIAE HIBERNIAE REX R White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus 12 Octob 1537. Regnare cepit 28 Januarij 15â—7 Obijt 6. to Julij 1553. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in S. t Pauls Church yard The Second Part OF THE HISTORY OF THE REFORMATION OF THE Church of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth EDward the Sixth King of England of that Name 1547. was the only Son of King Henry the 8th by his best beloved Queen Jane Seimour or St. Maur Daughter to Sir John Seimour who was descended from Roger St. Maur that married one of the Daughters and Heirs of the Lord Beauchamp of Hacche Their Ancestors came into England with William the Conqueror and had at several times made themselves considerable by the Noble Acts they did in the Wars * 1537. Oct. 12. Edward VI. born He was born at Hampton-Court on the 12th day of October being St. Edward's Eve in the Year 1537. * The Queen died on the 14th say Hall Stow Speed and Herbert on the 15th saith Hennings on the 17th if the Letter of the Physicians be true in Fullers Church Hist p. 422. Cott. libr. and lost his Mother the day after he was born who died not by the cruelty of the Chyrurgeons ripping up her Belly to make way for the Princes Birth as some Writers gave out to represent King Henry barbarous and cruel in all his Actions whose report has been since too easily followed but as the Original Letters that are yet extant shew she was well delivered of him and the day following was taken with a distemper incident to Women in that condition of which she died He was soon after Christened the Arch-bishop of Canterbury And Christned and the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk being his God-fathers according to his own Journal though Hall says the last was only his God-father when he was Bishopped He continued under the charge and care of the Women till he was six years old and then he was put under the Government of Dr. Cox and Mr. Cheek The one was to be his Preceptor for his Manners and the knowledge of Philosophy and Divinity The other for the Tongues and Mathematicks And he was also provided with Masters for the French and all other things becoming a Prince the Heir of so great a Crown His disposition He gave very early many indications of a good disposition to Learning and of a most wonderful probity of mind and above all of great respect to Religion and every thing relating to it So that when he was once in one of his childish diversions somewhat being to be reached at that he and his Companions were too low for one of them laid on the floor a great Bible that was in the Room to step on which he beholding with indignation took up the Bible himself and gave over his play for that time He was in all things subject to the Orders laid down for his Education and profited so much in Learning that all about him conceived great hopes of extraordinary things from him if he should live But such unusual beginnings seemed rather to threaten the too early end of a Life that by all appearance was likely to have produced such astonishing things He was so forward in his learning that before he was eight years old he wrote Latine Letters to his Father who was a Prince of that stern severity that one can hardly think those about his Son durst cheat him by making Letters for him He used also at that Age to write both to his God-father the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and to his Unkle who was first made Viscount Beauchamp as descended from that Family and soon after Earl of Hartford It seems Q. Catherine Parr understood Latin for he wrote to her also in the same Language But the full Character of this young Prince is given us by Cardan who writ it after his death and in Italy where this Prince was accounted an Heretick so that there was nothing to be got or expected by flattering him and yet it is so Great and withal so agreeing in all things to Truth that as I shall begin my Collection of Papers at the end of this Volume with his words in Latin Collection Number 1. so it will be very fit to give them here in English Cardanes Character of him All the Graces were in him He had many Tongues when he was yet but a Child Together with the English his natural Tongue he had both Latin and French nor was he ignorant as I hear of the Greek Italian and Spanish and perhaps some more But for the English French and Latin he was exact in them and apt to learn every thing Nor was he ignorant of Logick of the Principles of natural Philosophy nor of Musick The sweetness of his temper was such as became a Mortal his gravity becoming the Majesty of a King and his disposition suitable to his high degree In sum that Child was so bred had such Parts was of such expectation that he looked like a Miracle of a Man These things are not spoken Rhetorically and beyond the truth but are indeed short of it And afterwards he adds He was a marvelous Boy When I was with him he was in the 15th Year of his Age in which he spake Latin as politely and as promptly as I did He asked me what was the Subject of my Books de rerum Varietate which I had dedicated to him I answered That in the first Chapter I gave the true cause of Comets which had been long enquired into but was never found out before What is it said he I said it was the concourse of the light of wandring Stars He answered How can that be since the Stars move in different Motions How comes it that the Comets are not soon dissipated or do not move after them according to their Motions To this I answered They do move after them but much quicker than they by reason of the different Aspect as we see in a Christal or when a Rain-bow rebounds from the Wall for a little change makes a great difference of place But the King said How can that be where there is no Subject to receive that Light as the Wall is the Subject for the Rain-bow To this I answered That this was as in the Milky-way or where many Candles were lighted the middle place where their shining met was white and clear From this little tast it may be imagined what he was And indeed the ingenuity and sweetness of his disposition had raised in all good and learned Men the greatest expectation of him possible He began to love the Liberal Arts before he knew them and to know them before he could use them and in him
there was such an attempt of Nature that not only England but the World has reason to lament his being so early snatched away How truly was it said of such extraordinary Persons That their Lives are short and seldom do they come to be old He gave us an Essay of Vertue though he did not live to give a Pattern of it When the gravity of a King was needful he carried himself like an Old Man and yet he was always affable and gentle as became his Age. He played on the Lute he medled in Affairs of State and for Bounty he did in that emulate his Father though he even when he endeavoured to be too good might appear to have been bad but there was no ground of suspecting any such thing in the Son whose mind was cultivated by the study of Philosophy It has been said in the end of his Fathers Life A desiâ—n to create him Prince of Wales that he then designed to create him Prince of Wales For though he was called so as the Heirs of this Crown are yet he was not by a formal Creation invested with that dignity This pretence was made use of to hasten forward the Attainder of the Duke of Norfolk since he had many Offices for life which the King intended to dispose of and desired to have them speedily filled in order to the creating of his Son Prince of Wales King Henry dies In the mean time his Father died and the Earl of Hartford and Sir Anthony Brown were sent by the Council to give him notice of it being then at Hartford and to bring him to the Tower of London and having brought him to Enfield with his Sister the Lady Elizabeth they let him know of his Fathers death and that he was now their King On the 31st of January Jan. 31. the Kings Death was published in London and he Proclaimed King At the Tower his Fathers Executors King Edward came to the Tower with the rest of the Privy-Council received him with the respects due to their King So tempering their sorrow for the death of their late Master with their joy for his Sons happy succeeding him that by an excess of joy they might not seem to have forgot the one so soon nor to bode ill to the other by an extreme grief The first thing they did was the opening King Henry's Will King Henry's Will opened by which they found he had nominated sixteen Persons to be his Executors and Governours to his Son and to the Kingdom till his Son was eighteen years of age These were the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Lord Wriothesley Lord Chancellor the Lord St. John Great Master the Lord Russel Lord Privy-Seal the Earl of Hartford Lord Great Chamberlain the Viscount Lisle Lord Admiral Tonstall Bishop of Duresme Sir Anthony Brown Master of the Horse Sir William Paget Secretary of State Sir Edward North Chancellor of the Court of Augmentations Sir Edward Montague Lord Chief-Justice of the Common-Pleas Judge Bromley Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert Chief Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber Sir Edward Wotton Treasurer of Callice and Dr. Wotton Dean of Canterbury and York These or the major part of them were to execute his Will and to administer the Affairs of the Kingdom By their consent were the King and his Sisters to be disposed of in Marriage But with this difference that it was only ordered That the King should marry by their Advice but the two Sisters were so limited in their Marriage that they were to forfeit their Right of Succession if they married without their consent it being of far greater importance to the Peace and Interest of the Nation who should be their Husbands if the Crown did devolve on them than who should be the Kings Wife And by the Act passed in the 35th Year of King Henry he was empowered to leave the Crown to them with what limitations he should think fit To the Executors the King added by his Will a Privy-Council who should be assisting to them These were the Earls of Arundel and Essex Sir Thom. Cheyney Treasurer of the Houshold Sir John Gage Comptroller Sir Anthony Wingfield Vice-Chamberlain Sir William Petre Secretary of State Sir Richard Rich Sir John Baker Sir Ralph Sadler Sir Thom. Seimour Sir Richard Sowthwell and Sir Edmund Peckham The King also ordered That if any of the Executors should die the Survivors without giving them a Power of substituting others should continue to administer Affairs He also charged them to pay all his Debts and the Legacies he left and to perfect any Grants he had begun and to make good every thing that he had promised The Will being opened and read all the Executors Judge Bromley and the two Wottons only excepted were present and did resolve to execute the Will in all points and to take an Oath for their faithful discharge of that Trust Debate about choosing a Protector But it was also proposed That for the speedier dispatch of things and for a more certain order and direction of all Affairs there should be one chosen to be Head of the rest to whom Ambassadors and others might address themselves It was added to caution this That the Person to be raised to that Dignity should do nothing of any sort without the Advice and Consent of the greater part of the rest But this was opposed by the Lord Chancellour who thought that the Dignity of his Office setting him next the Arch-bishop of Canterbury who did not much follow Secular Affairs he should have the chief stroke in the Government therefore he pressed That they might not depart from the Kings Will in any particular neither by adding to it nor taking from it It was plain the late King intended they should be all alike in the Administration and the raising one to a Title or Degree above the rest was a great change from what he had ordered And whereas it was now said that the Person to be thus nominated was to have no manner of Power over the rest that was only to exalt him into an high Dignity with the less envy or apprehension of danger for it was certain great Titles always make way for high Power But the Earl of Hartford had so great a Party among them that it was agreed to the Lord Chancellor himself consenting when he saw his opposition was without effect The Earl of Hartford chosen that one should be raised over the rest in Title to be called the Protector of the Kings Realms and the Governour of his Person The next Point held no long debate who should be nominated to this high Trust for they unanimously agreed That the Earl of Hartford by reason of his nearness of Blood to the King and the great experience he had in Affairs was the fittest Person So he was declared Protector of the Realm and Governour to the Kings Person but with that special and express Condition that he should not do any Act
certainly end in another War with France he durst not any more go from Court and march himself at the Head of the Army and leave the King to the Practices of his Brother There were also great discontents in England many were offended with the Changes made in Religion the Commons complained generally of oppression and of the enclosing of Grounds of which the sad effects broke out next Year He began to labour under the envy of the Nobility the Clergy were almost all displeased with him and the state of Affairs in Germany made it necessary to joyn with the King of France against the Emperour All this made him very desirous of such a Peace with Scotland as might at least preserve the Queen from being disposed of for Ten Years In that time by Treaty and Pensions they might hope to gain their ends more certainly than by a War which only inflamed the Scots against them according to the witty Saying of one of the Scots who being asked what he thought of the Match with England said he knew not how he should like the Marriage but he was sure he did not like the way of wooing On the other hand the French pressed the Scots to send their young Queen into France in the Ships that had brought over their Forces who should be married to the Dolphin and then they might depend on the Protection of France Many were for accepting the Proposition from England particularly all those who secretly favoured the Reformation they thought it would give them present quiet and free them from all the distractions which they either felt or might apprehend from a lasting War with so powerful an Enemy whereas the sending away of their Queen would put them out of a capacity of obtaining a Peace if the War this year proved as unsuccessful as it was the last and the defence they had from France was almost as bad as the Invasions of the English for the French were very insolent and committed great disorders But all the Clergy were so apprehensive of their ruine by the Marriage with England that they never judged themselves safe till the thing was out of their power by the sending their Queen into France And it was said that when once the English saw the hopes of the Marriage irrecoverably lost they would soon grow weary of the War for then the King of France would engage in the defence of Scotland with his whole Force so that nothing would keep up the War so much as having their Queen still among them To this many of the Nobility yielded being corrupted by Money from France and the Governour consented to it for which he was to be made Duke of Chastelherault in France The Scotish Queen is sent to France and to have an Estate of 12000 Livres a year And so it was agreed to send their Queen away This being gained the French Ships set sail to Sea as if they had been to return to France but sailed round Scotland by the Isles of Orkney and came into Dunbriton Frith near to which the Queen was kept in Dunbriton Castle and receiving her from thence August Queen of Scots sent into France with an Honourable Convoy that was sent to attend on her they carried her over to Britaigne in France and so by easie Journeys she was brought to Court where her Unkles received her with great joy hoping by her means to raise and establish their Fortunes in France In the mean time the Siege of Hadingtoun The Siege of Hadingtoun was carried on with great valour on both sides The French were astonished at the courage the nimbleness and labours of the Scotch Highlanders who were half naked Thuanus but capable of great hardships and run used to on with marvellous swiftness In one Sally which the Besieged made one of those got an English Man on his Shoulders and carried him away with that quickness that nothing could stop him and though the English Man bit him so in the Neck that as soon as he had brought him into the Camp he himself fell down as dead yet he carried him off for which he was nobly rewarded by Dessie The English defended themselves no less couragiously and though a Recruit of about 1000 Foot and 300 Horse that was sent from Berwick led by Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Tho. Palmer was so fatally intercepted that they were almost all to a Man killed yet they lost no Heart Another Party of about 300 escaped the Ambush laid for them and got into the Town with a great deal of Ammunition and Provisions of which the Besieged were come to be in want But at the same time both Home Castle and Fascastle were lost The former was taken by treachery for some coming in as deserters seeming to be very zealous for the English quarrel and being too much trusted by the Governour and going often out to bring intelligence gave the Lord Home notice that on that side where the Rock was the English kept no good Watches trusting to the steepness of the Place so they agreed that some should come and climb the Rock to whom they should give assistance which was accordingly done and so it was surprized in the night The Governour of Fascastle had summoned the Country People to bring him in Provisions upon which by a common Stratagem Soldiers coming as Country-men threw down their Carriages at the Gates and fell on the Sentinels and so the Signal being given some that lay concealed near at hand came in time to assist them and took the Castle The Protector till the Army was gathered together A Fleet sent against Scotland sent a Fleet of Ships to disturb the Scots by the descents they should make in divers places and his Brother being Admiral he commanded him to go to his charge He landed first in Fife at St. Minins but there the Queens natural Brother James afterwards Earl of Murray and Regent of Scotland gathered the Country People together and made Head against them The English were 1200 and had brought their Canon to Land but the Scots charged them so home that they forced them to their Ships Many were drowned and many killed the Scots reckoned the number of the slain to be 600 and a hundred Prisoners taken The next descent they made was no more prosperous to them For landing in the night at Mountrose Aerskin of Dun gathered the Country together and divided them in three Bodies ordering one to appear soon after the former had engaged the Enemy seeing a second But was not successful and a third Body come against them apprehending greater numbers run back to their Ships but with so much loss that of 800 who had landed the third Man got not safe to the Ships again So the Admiral returned having got nothing but loss and disgrace by the Expedition But now the English Army came into Scotland commanded by the Earl of Shrewsbury though both the Scotch Writers and Thuanus say
and to all the Devils if they did not furnish him well with Pears and Puddings It may perhaps be thought indecent to print such Letters being the privacies of friendship which ought not to be made publick but I confess Bonner was so brutish and so bloody a Man that I was not ill pleased to meet with any thing that might set him forth in his natural Colours to the World Forreign Affairs Thus did the Affairs of England go on this Summer within the Kingdom but it will be now necessary to consider the state of our Affairs in Forreign Parts The King of France finding it was very chargeable to carry on the War wholly in Scotland resolved this year to lessen that Expence and to make War directly with England both at Sea and Land So he came in person with a great Army and fell into the Country of Bulloigne The French take many Places about Bulloigne where he took many little Castles about the Town as Sellaque Blackness Hambletue Newhaven and some lesser ones The English Writers say those were ill provided which made them be so easily lost but Thuanus says they were all very well stored In the night they assaulted Bullingberg but were beat off then they designed to burn the Ships that were in the Harbour and had prepared Wild-fire with other combustible Matter but were driven away by the English At the same time the French Fleet met the English Fleet at Jersey but as King Edward writes in his Diary they were beat off with the loss of 1000 Men though Thuanus puts the loss wholly on the English side The French King sate down before Bulloigne in September hoping that the disorders then in England would make that Place be ill supplied and easily yielded the English finding Bullingberg was not tenable razed it and retired into the Town but the Plague broke into the French Camp so the King left it under the command of Chastilion He endeavoured chiefly to take the Pierre and so to cut off the Town from the Sea and from all communication with England and after a long Battery he gave the Assault upon it but was beat off There followed many Skirmishes between him and the Garrison and he made many attempts to close up the Channel and thought to have sunk a Galley full of Stones and Gravel in it but in all these he was still unsuccessful And therefore Winter coming on the Siege was raised only the Forts about the Town which the French had taken were strongly garrisoned so that Bulloigne was in danger of being lost the next year In Scotland also the English Affairs declined much this year Thermes The English insuccessful in Scotland before the Winter was ended had taken Broughty Castle and destroyed almost the whole Garrison In the Southern Parts there was a change made of the Lords Wardens of the English Marches Sir Robert Bowes was complained of as negligent in relieving Hadingtoun the former year so the Lord Dacres was put in his room And the Lord Gray who lost the great advantage he had when the French raised the Siege of Hadingtoun was removed and the Earl of Rutland was sent to command The Earl made an Inroad into Scotland and supplied Hadingtoun plentifully with all sorts of Provisions necessary for a Siege He had some Germans and Spaniards with him but a Party of Scotch Horse surprised the Germans Baggage and Romero with the Spanish Troop was also fallen on and taken and almost all his Men were cut off The Earl of Warwick was to have marched with a more considerable Army this Summer into Scotland had not the disorders in England diverted him as it has been already shewn Thermes did not much more this Year He intended once to have renewed the Siege of Hadingtoun but when he understood how well they were furnished he gave it over But the English Council finding how great a charge the keeping of it was and the Country all about it being destroyed so that no Provisions could be had but what were brought from England from which it was 28 Miles distant resolved to withdraw their Garrison and quit it which was done on the first of October So that the English having now no Garrison within Scotland but Lauder Thermes sate down before that and pressed it so that had not the Peace been made up with France it had fallen into his Hands Things being in this disorder both at home and abroad the Protector had nothing to depend on but the Emperors Aid and he was so ill satisfied with the Changes that had been made in Religion that much was not to be expected from him The confusions this year occasioned that Change to be made in the Office of the daily Prayers where the Answer to the Petition Give Peace in our time O Lord which was formerly and is still continued was now made Because there is none other that fighteth for us but only thou O God The state of Germany For now the Emperor having reduced all the Princes and most of the Cities of Germany to his obedience none but Magdeburg and Breame standing out did by a mistake incident to great Conquerors neglect those advantages which were then in his hands and did not prosecute his Victories but leaving Germany came this Summer into the Netherlands whither he had ordered his Son Prince Philip to come from Spain to him thorough Italy and Germany that he might put him into possession of these Provinces and make them swear Homage to him Whether at this time the Emperor was beginning to form the design of retiring or whether he did this only to prevent the Mutinies and Revolts that might fall out upon his death if his Son were not in actual possession of them is not so certain One thing is memorable in that Transaction that was called the Laetus Introitus or the terms upon which he was received Prince of Brabant to which the other Provinces had been formerly united into one Principality after many Rules and Limitations of Government in the matter of Taxes and publick Assemblies Cott. Library Galba B. 12. the not keeping up of Forces and governing them not by Strangers but by Natives it was added That if he broke these Conditions it should be free for them not to obey him or acknowledge him any longer till he returned to govern according to their Laws This was afterwards the chief ground on which they justified their shaking off the Spanish Yoke all these Conditions being publickly violated Jealousies arise in the Emperors Family At this time there were great jealousies in the Emperors Family For as he intended to have had his Brother resign his Election to be King of the Romans that it might be transferred on his own Son so there were designs in Flanders which the French cherished much to have Maximilian Ferdinands Son the most accomplish'd and vertuous Prince that had been for many Ages to be made their Prince The
to that See vacant as his Patent has it by the free resignation of William the former Bishop And the same day being the first of April Ridley was made Bishop of London and Westminster Both were according to the common Form to be Bishops durante vita naturali during Life Proceedings against Gardiner The See of Winchester had been two years as good as vacant by the long imprisonment of Gardiner who had been now above two years in the Tower When the Book of Common-Prayer was set out the Lord St. John and Secretary Petre were sent with it to him to know of him whether he would conform himself to it or not and they gave him great hopes that if he would submit the Protector would sue to the King for mercy to him He answered That he did not know himself guilty of any thing that needed mercy so he desired to be tried for what had been objected to him according to Law For the Book he did not think that while he was a Prisoner he was bound to give his Opinion about such things it might be thought he did it against his Conscience to obtain his liberty but if he were out of Prison he should either obey it or be liable to punishment according to Law Upon the Duke of Somersets Fall the Lord Treasurer the Earl of Warwick Sir William Herbert and Secretary Petre were sent to him Fox says this was on the 9th of July but there must be an error in that for Gardiner in his Answer says That upon the Duke of Somersets coming to the Tower he looked to have been let out within two days and had made his farewel Feast but when these were with him a Month or thereabout had passed so it must have been in November the former year They brought him a Paper to which they desired he would set his Hand It contained first a Preface which was an acknowledgment of former faults for which he had been justly punished There were also divers Articles contained in it Some Articles are sent to him which were touching the Kings Supremacy his Power of appointing or dispencing with Holy-days and Fasts that the Book of Common-Prayer set out by the King and Parliament was a most Christian and Godly Book to be allowed of by all Bishops and Pastors in England and that he should both in Sermons and Discourses commend it to be observed that the Kings Power was compleat now when under Age and that all owed Obedience to him now as much as if he were thirty or forty years old that the six Articles were justly abrogated and that the King had full Authority to correct and reform what was amiss in the Church both in England and Ireland He only excepted to the Preface and offered to Sign all the Articles but would have had the Preface left out They bid him rather write on the Margent his Exceptions to it so he writ that he could not with a good Conscience agree to the Preface and with that Exception he set his Hand to the whole Paper The Lords used him with great kindness Which he Signed with some Exceptions and gave him hope that his troubles should be quickly ended Herbert and Petre came to him some time after that but how soon is not so clear and pressed him to make the acknowledgment without exception he refused it and said he would never defame himself for when he had done it he was not sure but it might be made use of against him as a Confession Two or three days after that Ridley was sent to him together with the other two and they brought him new Articles In this Paper the acknowledgment was more general than in the former It was said here in the Preface that he had been suspected of not approving the Kings Proceedings and being appointed to preach had not done it as he ought to have done and so deserved the Kings displeasure for which he was sorry The Articles related to the Popes Supremacy New Articles sent to him the suppression of Abbies and Chantries Pilgrimages Masses Images the adoring the Sacrament the Communion in both kinds the abolishing the old Books and bringing in the new Book of Service and that for ordaining of Priests and Bishops the compleatness of the Scripture and the use of it in the Vulgar Tongue the lawfulness of Clergy-mens Marriage and to Erasmus's Paraphrase that it had been on good considerations ordered to be set up in Churches He read all these and said he desired first to be discharged of his imprisonment and then he would freely answer them all so as to stand by it and suffer if he did amiss but he would trouble himself with no more Articles while he remained in Prison since he desired not to be delivered out of his troubles in the way of Mercy but of Justice After that he was brought before the Council and the Lords told him they sate by a special Commission to judge him and so required him to subscribe the Articles that had been sent to him He prayed them earnestly to put him to a Trial for the grounds of his Imprisonment and when that was over he would clearly answer them in all other things but he did not think he could subscribe all the Articles after one sort some of them being about Laws already made which he could not qualifie others of them being matters of Learning in which he might use more freedom In conclusion he desired leave to take them with him and he would consider how to answer them But they required him to subscribe them all without any qualification But he refusing to Sign them which he refused to do Upon this the Fruits of his Bishoprick were sequestred and he was required to conform himself to their Orders within three Months upon pain of deprivation and the liberty he had of walking in some open Galleries Was hardly used when the Duke of Norfolk was not in them was taken from him and he was again shut up in his Chamber All this was much censured as being contrary to the liberties of English-men and the Forms of all legal Proceedings It was thought very hard to put a Man in Prison upon a complaint against him and without any further enquiry into it after two years durance to put Articles to him And they which spoke freely said it savoured too much of the Inquisition But the Canon Law not being rectified and the King being in the Popes room there were some things gathered from the Canon Law and the way of proceeding ex officio which rather excused than justified this hard measure he met with The sequel of this business shall be related in its proper place Latimers advice to the King concerning his Marriage This Lent old Latimer preached before the King The discourse of the Kings marrying a Daughter of France had alarum'd all the Reformers who rather enclined to a Daughter of Ferdinand King of the Romans To a
Addition was also made upon good consideration in the Office of the Communion to which the People were observed to come without due seriousness or preparation therefore for awakening their Consciences more feelingly it was ordered that the Office of the Communion should begin with a solemn pronouncing of the Ten Commandments all the Congregation being on their Knees as if they were hearing that Law a-new and a stop to be made at every Commandment for the Peoples devotion of imploring mercy for their past offences and Grace to observe it for the time to come This seemed as effectual a Mean as they could devise till Church-penitence were again set up to beget in Men deep reflections on their sins and to prepare them thereby to receive that Holy Sacrament worthily The other Changes were the removing of some Rites which had been retained in the former Book such as the use of Oyl in Confirmation and Extream Unction the Prayers for Souls departed both in the Communion-Service and in the Office of Burial the leaving out some Passages in the Consecration of the Eucharist that seemed to favour the Belief of the Corporal Presence with the use of the Cross in it and in Confirmation with some smaller variations And indeed they brought the whole Liturgy to the same Form in which it is now except some inconsiderable variations that have been since made for the clearing of some Ambiguities An Aâ—count of kneeling in the Communion In the Office of the Communion they added a Rubrick concerning the posture of kneeling which was appointed to be still the gesture of Communicants It was hereby declared that that gesture was kept up as a most reverent and humble way of expressing our great sense of the Mercies of God in the death of Christ there communicated to us but that thereby there was no adoration intended to the Bread and Wine which were gross Idolatry nor did they think the very Flesh and Blood of Christ were there present since his Body according to the nature of all other Bodies could be only in one place at once and so he being now in Heaven could not be corporally present in the Sacrament This was by Queen Elizabeth ordered to be left out of the Common-Prayer-Book since it might have given offence to some otherwise inclinable to the Communion of the Church who yet retained the belief the Corporal Presence But since his present Majesties Restoration many having excepted to the Posture as apprehending some thing like Idolatry or Superstition might lie under it if it were not rightly explained that Explication which was given in King Edwards time was again inserted in the Common-Prayer-Book For the Posture it is most likely that the first Institution was in the Table-gesture which was lying along on one side But it was apparent in our Saviours Practice that the Jewish Church had changed the Posture of that Institution of the Passover in whose room the Eucharist came For though Moses had appointed the Jews to eat their Paschal Lamb standing with their Loins girt with Staves in their Hands and Shooes on their Feet yet the Jews did afterwards change this into the Common-Table-Posture of which change though there is no mention in the Old Testament yet we see it was so in our Saviours time and since he complied with the common Custom we are sure that Change was not criminal It seemed reasonable to allow the Christian Church the like Power in such things with the Jewish and as the Jews thought their coming into the Promised Land might be a Warrant to lay aside the Posture appointed by Moses which became Travellers best so Christ being now exalted it seemed fit to receive this Sacrament with higher Marks of outward respect than had been proper in the first Institution when he was in the state of Humiliation and his Divine Glory not yet so fully revealed Therefore in the Primitive Church they received standing and bending their Body in a posture of Adoration But how soon that Gesture of kneeling came in is not so exactly observed nor is it needful to know But surely there is a great want of ingenuity in them that are pleased to apply these Orders of some later Popes for kneeling at the Elevation to our kneeling when ours is not at one such part which might be more liable to exception but during the whole Office by which it is one continued Act of Worship and the Communicants kneel all the while But of this no more needs to be said than is exprest in the Rubrick which occasioned this Digression Thus were the Reformations both of Doctrine and Worship prepared To which all I can add of this Year is Some Orders given to the Kings Chaplains that there were six eminent Preachers chosen out to be the Kings Chaplains in Ordinary two of those were always to attend at Court and four to be sent over England to preach and instruct the People In the first year two of these were to go into Wales and the other two into Lancashire the next year two into the Marches of Scotland and two into York-shire the third year two into Devon-shire and two into Hamp-shire and the fourth year two into Norfolk and two into Kent and Sussex These were Bill Harle Pern Grindal Bradford the Name of the sixth is so dashed in the Kings Journal that it cannot be read These it seems were accounted the most zealous and readiest Preachers of that time who were thus sent about as Itinerants to supply the defects of the greatest part of the Clergy who were generally very faulty The Business of the Lady Mary was now taken up with more heat than formerly The Emperors earnest sute The Lady Mary continued to have Mass said in her Chappel that she might have Mass in her House was long rejected for it was said that as the King did not interpose in the matters of the Emperors Government so there was no reason for the Emperor to meddle in his Affairs Yet the state of England making his friendship at that time necessary to the King and he refusing to continue in his League unless his Kinswoman obtained that favour it was promised that for some time in hope she would reform there should be a forbearance granted The Emperors Ambassadors pressed to have a License for it under the Great Seal It was answered That being against Law it could not be done Then they desired to have it certified under the Kings Hand in a Letter to the Emperor but even that was refused So that they only gave a Promise for some time by word of mouth and Paget and Hobby who had been the Ambassadors with the Emperor declared they had spoke of it to him with the same limitations But the Emperor who was accustomed to take for absolute what was promised only under conditions writ to the Lady Mary that he had an absolute Promise for the free exercise of her Religion and so she pretended this when she
Heath of Worcester and Day Bishop of Chichester Heath and Day turned out of their Bishopricks were put out of their Bishopricks For Heath it has been already said that he was put in prison for refusing to consent to the Book of Ordinations But for Day whether he refused to submit to the new Book or fell into other transgressions I do not know Both these were afterwards deprived not by any Court consisting of Church-men but by Secular Delegates of whom three were Civilians and three Common Lawyers as King Edwards Journal informs us Dayes Sentence is something ambiguously expressed in the Patent that Scory Bishop of Rochester had to succeed him which bears date the 24th of May and mentions his being put there in the room of George late Bishop of that See who had been deprived or removed from it In June following upon Hollbeach Bishop of Lincoln's death Taylour that had been Dean of Lincoln was made Bishop This Year the Bishoprick of Glocester was quite suppressed and converted into an exempted Arch-deaconry and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester In the December before Worcester and Glocester had been united by reason of their Voicinage and their great poverty and that they were not very populous so they were to be for ever after one Bishoprick with two Titles as Coventry and Litchfield and Bath and Wells were and Hooper was made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester But now they were put into another method and the Bishop was to be called only Bishop of Worcester In all the vacancies of Sees there were a great many of their best Lands taken from them and the Sees that before had been profusely enriched were now brought to so low a condition that it was scarce possible for the Bishops to subsist and yet if what was so taken from them had been converted to good uses to the bettering the condition of the poor Clergy over England it had been some mitigation of so hainous a Robbery but these Lands were snatched up by every hungry Courtier who found this to be the easiest way to be satisfied in their pretensions and the World had been so possessed with the opinion of their excessive Wealth that it was thought they never could be made poor enough This Year a Passage fell out relating to Ireland The Affairs of Ireland which will give me occasion to look over to the Affairs of that Kingdom The Kings of England had formerly contented themselves with the Title of Lords of Ireland which King Henry the 8th in the 33d Year of his Reign had in a Parliament there changed into the Title of a Kingdom But no special Crown or Coronation was appointed since it was to follow the Crown of England The Popes and the Emperors have pretended that the conferring Titles of Sovereign Dignity belonged to them The Pope derived his claim from what our Saviour said That all Power in Heaven and in Earth was given to him and by consequence to his Vicar The Emperors as being a dead shadow of the Roman Empire which Title with the designation of Caesar they still continued to use and pretended that as the Roman Emperors did anciently make Kings so they had still the same right though because those Emperors made Kings in the Countreys which were theirs by Conquest it was an odd stretch to infer that those who retained nothing of their Empire but the Name should therefore make Kings in Countries that belonged not to them and it is certain that every entire or independent Crown or State may make for or within it self what Titles they please But the Authority the Crown of England had in Ireland was not then so entire as by the many Rebellions that have fallen out since it is now become The Heads of the Clans and Names had the Conduct of all their several Tribes who were led on by them to what designs they pleased And though within the English Pale the King was obeyed and his Laws executed almost as in England yet the native Irish were an uncivilized and barbarous Nation and not yet brought under the Yoke and for the greatest part of Vlster they were united to the Scots and followed their Interests There had been a Rebellion in the second Year of this Reign But Sir Anthony St. Leiger then Deputy being recalled and Sir Edw. Bellinghame sent in his room he subdued O-Canor and O-More that were the chief Authors of it and not being willing to put things to extremities when England was otherwise distracted with Wars he perswaded them to accept of Pensions of 100 l. a-piece and so they came in and lived in the English Pale But the Winter after there was another Rebellion designed in Vlster by O-Neal O-Donnel O-Docart and the Heads of some other Tribes who sent to the Queen Dowager of Scotland to procure them assistance from France and they would keep up the disorders in Ireland The Bishop of Valence being then in Scotland was sent by her to observe their strength that he might accordingly perswade the King of France to assist them He cross'd the Seas and met with them and with Wauchop a Scotch-man who was the Bishop of Armagh of the Popes making and who though he was blind was yet esteemed one of the best at Riding Post in the World They set out all their greatness to the French Bishop to engage him to be their friend at the Court of France but he seemed not so well satisfied of their ability to do any great matter and so nothing followed on this One passage fell out here which will a little discover the temper of that Bishop When he was in O-Docarts House he saw a fair Daughter of his whom he endeavoured to have corrupted but she avoided him carefully Two English Gray-Friars that had fled out of England for their Religion and were there at that time observing the Bishops inclinations brought him an English Whore whom he kept for some time She one night looking among his things found a Glass full of somewhat that was very odoriferous and poured it all down her Throat which the Bishop perceiving too late fell into a most violent passion for it had been presented to him by Soliman the Magnificent at his leaving that Court as the richest Balm in Egypt and was valued at 2000 Crowns The Bishop was in such a rage that all the House was disturbed with it whereby he discovered both his lewdness and passion at once This is related by one that was then with him and was carried over by him to be a Page to the Scotch Queen Sir James Melvil who lived long in that Court under the Constable of France and was afterwards much employed by the Prince Elector Palatine in many Negotiations and coming home to his own Country was sent on many occasions to the Court of England where he lived in great Esteem He in his old Age writ a Narrative of all the Affairs that himself had been concerned in which is one of
trust that Shop of false Wares in any one thing that comes out of it And therefore it is not easie to be assured of the truth and genuineness of any of the Materials out of which the Jesuite composed his Work But as for the main Thread of the Story both his and Father Pauls Accounts do so agree that whosoever compares them will clearly see that all things were managed by Intrigues and secret Practises so that it will not be easie for a Man of common sense after he has read over Pallavicini's History to fancy that there was any extraordinary influence of the Holy Ghost hovering over and directing their Councils And the care they took for palliating all the corcuptions then complained of was so apparent that their Historian had no other way by which to excuse it but to set up a new Hypothesis which a French Writer since has wittily called the Cardinals New Gospel That there must be a Temporal Principality in the Church that all things which support that Principality are to be at least tolerated though they be far contrary to the Primitive Patterns and to the first delivery of the Gospel by Christ and his Apostles That which was then set up he accounts a state of Infancy to which Milk was proper but the Church being since grown to its full state and strength other things are now necessary for the maintaining and preserving of it But to return to Maurice he having possessed the Emperor with an entire confidence in him gathered his Army together took Ausburg with many other Imperial Cities and displaced the Magistrates which the Emperor had put in them and restored their old ones with the banished Ministers so that every thing began to put on a new face Ferdinand King of the Romans did Mediate both on his own account for the Turks were falling into Hungary and on the Empires for the King of France was come with a great Army to the Confines of the Empire and the Constable pretending that he only desired passage through the Town of Metz entred it and possessed himself of it Toul and Verdun fell also into his Hands and the French were endeavouring to be admitted into Strasburg The Emperor was now in great disorder he had no Army about him those he had confided in were declared against him his own Brother was not ill pleased at his misfortune the French were like to gain ground on his Hereditary Dominions Being thus perplexed and irresolved he did not send a speedy Answer to Maurice's Demands which he had sent by his Brother for the setting of the Landgrave at liberty restoring the freedoms of the Empire and particularly in matters of Religion But to lose no time the mean while Maurice marched on to Jnspruch where the Emperor lay and surprized a Pass to which he had trusted so that he was within two Miles of him before he was aware of it Upon this the Emperor rose from Supper in great hast and by Torch light fled away to make his escape into Italy He gave the Duke of Saxe his liberty but he generously resolved to follow him in this his calamity and perhaps he was not willing to owe his liberty to his Cousin Maurice Thus all that design which the Emperor had been laying so many years was now broken off on a sudden he lost all the advantages he had of his former Victories and was forced to set the Prisoners at liberty and to call in the Proscriptions and in conclusion the Edict of Passaw was made by which the several Princes and Towns were secured in the free exercise of their Religion I have made this digression which I thought not disagreeable to the matter of my History to give account of the extream danger in which Religion was in Germany and how strangely it was recovered in which he who had been the chief Instrument of the miseries it had groaned under was now become its unlooked-for deliverer I have enlarged on some Passages that are in none of the Printed Histories which I draw from Melvils Memoires who says he had them from the Elector Palatines own Mouth The Emperor is much cast down But the Emperors misfortunes redoubled on him For having made Peace in the Empire he would against all reason or probability of success sit down before Metz. But the Duke of Guise defended the Place so against him and the time of the year was so unseasonable being in December that after a great loss of Men and vast expence of Treasure he was forced to raise his Siege From thence he retired into Flanders where his afflictions seised so violently on him that for some time he admitted none to come near him Some said he was frantick others that he was sullen and Melancholly The English Ambassadors at Brussels for many Weeks could learn nothing certain concerning him Here it is said he began to reflect on the vanity of the World when he who had but a year before given Law to Christendome was now driven to so low an ebbe that as he had irrecoverably lost all his footing in Germany so in all other things his Councils were unlucky It was one of the notablest turns of Fortune that had been in many Ages and gave a great demonstration both of an over-ruling Providence that disposes of all humane Affairs at pleasure and of a particular care that God had of the Reformation in thus recovering it when it seemed gone without hope in Germany These Reflections made deep impressions on his mind and were believed to have first possessed him with the design which not long after he put in execution of laying down his Crowns and retiring to a private course of Life In his retirement having time to consider things more impartially he was so much changed in his opinion of the Protestant Religion that he who hitherto had been a most violent opposer of it was suspected of being turned to it before he died 1553. Thus ended this Year and now I come to the last and fatal Year of this young Kings Life and Reign The first thing done in it A Regulation of the Privy-Council was a regulation of the Privy-Council which was divided into so many Committees and every one of these had its proper Work and days appointed for the receiving and dispatching of all Affairs In all these things a Method was prescribed to them of which the Reader will see a full account in the sixth Paper of those that follow King Edwards Journal King Edwards Remains Number 6. which Paper though it is not all written with his Hand as the others be yet it is in so many places interlined by him that he seems to have considered it much and been well pleased with it A new Parliament His second Parliament was opened on the first of March On the sixth of March it was moved in the House of Commons to give the King two Tenths and two Fifteenths with a Subsidy for two years
him he was now in the 16th Year of his Age. But if all Princes should be thus judged by all Instructions that pass under their Hands they would be more severely censured than there is cause And for the particular matter that is charged on the Memory of this young Prince which as it was represented to him was only a calling for the superfluous Plate and other Goods that lay in Churches more for pomp than for use though the applying of it to common uses except upon extream necessities is not a thing that can be justified yet it deserved not so severe a censure especially the Instructions being Signed by the King in his sickness in which it is not likely that he minded Affairs of that kind much but set his Hand easily to such Papers as the Council prepared for him These Instructions were directed in the Copy that I have perused Instructions for the President of the North. to the Earl of Shrewsbury Lord President of the North upon which occasion I shall here make mention of that which I know not certainly in what Year to place namely the Instructions that were given to that Earl when he was made President of the North. And I mention them the rather because there have been since that time some Contests about that Office and the Court belonging to it There was by his Instructions a Council to be assistant to him whereof some of the Members were at large and not bound to attendance others were not to leave him without licence from him and he was in all things to have a negative Voice in it For the other Particulars I refer the Reader to the Copy which he will find in the Collection Collection Number 56. One Instruction among them belongs to Religion that he and the other Councellors when there was at any time Assemblies of People before them should perswade them to be obedient chiefly to the Laws about Religion and especially concerning the Service set forth in their own Mother-Tongue There was also a particular charge given them concerning the abolished Power of the Bishop of Rome whose abuses they were by continual inculcation so to beat into the minds of the People that they might well apprehend them and might see that those things were said to them from their Hearts and not from their Tongues only for Forms sake They were also to satisfie them about the abrogation of many Holy-days appointed by the same Bishop who endeavoured to perswade the World that he could make Saints at his pleasure which by leading the People to idleness gave occasion to many vices and inconveniences These Instructions were given after the Peace was made with Scotland otherwise there must have been a great deal in them relating to that War but the Critical time of them I do not know This Year Harly was made Bishop of Hereford instead of Skip who died the last Year And he being the last of those who were made so by Letters Patents The Form of the Bishops Letters Patents I shall give the Reader some satisfaction concerning that way of making Bishops The Patents began with the mention of the vacancy of the See by death or removal upon which the King being informed of the good qualifications of such a one appoints him to be Bishop during his natural Life or so long as he shall behave himself well giving him power to ordain and deprive Ministers to confer Benefices judge about Wills name Officials and Commissaries exercise Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction visit the Clergy inflict Censures and punish scandalous Persons and to do all the other parts of the Episcopal Function that were found by the Word of God to be committed to Bishops all which they were to execute and do in the Kings Name and Authority After that in the same Patent follows the restitution of the Temporalties The day after a Certificate in a Writ called a Significavit was to be made of this under the Great Seal to the Arch-bishop with a Charge to consecrate him The first that had his Bishoprick by the Kings Patents was Barlow that was removed from St. Davids to Bath and Wells They bear date the third of February in the second Year of the Kings Reign and so Ferrar Bishop of St. Davids was not the first as some have imagined for he was made Bishop the first of August that Year This Ferrar was a rash indiscreet Man and drew upon himself the dislike of the Prebendaries of St. Davids He was made Bishop upon the Duke of Somersets favour to him But last Year many Articles were objected to him some as if he had incurred a Praemunire for acting in his Courts not in the Kings but his own Name and some for neglecting his Charge and some little indecencies were objected to him as going strangely habited travelling on foot whistling impertinently with many other things which if true shewed in him much weakness and folly The heaviest Articles he denied yet he was kept in Prison and Commissioners were sent into Wales to examine Witnesses who took many Depositions against him He lay in Prison till Queen Maries time and then he was kept in on the account of his Belief But his suffering afterwards for his Conscience when Morgan who had been his chief Accuser before on those other Articles being then made his Judge condemned him for Heresie and made room for himself to be Bishop by burning him did much turn Peoples Censures from him upon his Successor By these Letters Patents it is clear that the Episcopal Function was acknowledged to be of Divine appointment and that the Person was no other way named by the King than as Lay-Patrons present to Livings only the Bishop was legally authorized in such a part of the Kings Dominions to execute that Function which was to be derived to him by Imposition of Hands Therefore here was no pretence for denying that such Persons were true Bishops and for saying as some have done that they were not from Christ but from the King Upon this occasion it will not be improper to represent to the Reader how this matter stands according to Law at this day which is the more necessary because some superficial Writers have either mis-understood or mis-represented it The Act that authorized those Letters Patents and required the Bishops to hold their Courts in the Kings Name was repealed both by the 1 Mar. Chap. 2. and 1 and 2 Phil. and Mary Chap. 8. The latter of these that repealed only a part of it was repealed by the 1 Eliz. Chap. 1. and the former by the 1 Jac. Chap. 25. So some have argued that since those Statutes which repealed this Act of Edward the 6th 1. Par. Chap. 2. are since repealed that it stands now in full force This seems to have some colour in it and so it was brought in question in Parliament in the fourth year of King James and great debate being made about it the King appointed the two Chief Justices
to search into the matter they upon a slight enquiry agreed that the Statute of Edw. the 6th was in force by that Repeal but the Chief Baron and the other Judges searching the matter more carefully found that the Statute had been in effect repealed by the first of Eliz. Ch. 1. where the Act of the 25 Hen. 8. Coke 2. Inst P 684 685. concerning the Election and Jurisdiction of Bishops as formerly they had exercised it was revived so that being in full force the Act of Edw. the 6th that repealed it was thereby repealed To this all the Learned Men of the Law did then agree so that it was not thought so much as necessary to make an explanatory Law about it the thing being indeed so clear that it did not admit of any ambiguity In May this Year the King by his Letters Patents authorized all School-masters to teach a new and fuller Catechisme compiled as is believed by Poinet These are all the Passages in which the Church is concerned this Year The Forreign Negotiations were important For now the ballance began to turn to the French side therefore the Council resolved to mediate a Peace between the French and the Emperor The Emperor had sent over an Ambassador in September last year to desire the King would consider the danger in which Flanders was now by the French Kings having Metz with the other Towns in Lorrain which did in a great measure divide it from the assistance of the Empire and therefore moved that according to the ancient League between England and the House of Burgundy they would enter into a new League with him Upon this occasion the Reader will find how the Secretaries of State bred the King to the understanding of business with relation to the Studies he was then about for Secretary Cecil set down all the Arguments for and against that League with little Notes on the Margent relating to such Topicks from whence he brought them King Edwards Remains Number 5. by which it seems the King was then learning Logick It is the fifth of those Papers after his Journal It was resolved on to send Sir John Morison A Treaty with the Emperor with Instructions to complement the Emperor upon his coming into Flanders and to make an offer of the Kings assistance against the Turks who had made great Depredations that year both in Hungary Italy and Sicily If the Emperor should upon that complain of the French King and say that he had brought in the Turks and should have asked assistance against him he was to move the Emperor to send over an Ambassador to treat about it since he that was then Resident in England was not very acceptable These Instructions which are in the Collection were Signed in September Collection Number 57. but not made use of till January this year And then new Orders were sent to propose the King to be a Mediator between France and the Emperor Upon which the Bishop of Norwich and Sir Phil. Hobbey were sent over to joyn with Sir John Morison and Sir William Pickering and Sir Tho. Chaloner were sent into France In May the Emperor fell sick and the English Ambassadors could learn nothing certainly concerning him but then the Queen of Hungary and the Bishop of Arras treated with them The Bishop of Arras complained that the French had begun the War had taken the Emperors Ships at Barcelona had robbed his Subjects at Sea had stirred up the Princes of Germany against him had taken some of the Towns of the Empire from him while the French Ambassadors were all the while swearing to the Emperor that their Master intended nothing so much as to preserve the Peace so that now although the French were making several Overtures for Peace they could give no credit to any thing that came from them In fine the Queen and Bishop of Arras promised the English Ambassadors to let the Emperor know of the Kings offering himself to mediate and afterwards told them that the Emperor delayed giving answer till he were well enough to do it himself On the 26th of May the Ambassadors writ over that there was a Project sent them out of Germany of an Alliance between the Emperor Ferdinand King of the Romans the King of England and the Princes of the Empire They did not desire that the King should offer to come into it of his own accord but John Frederick of Saxe would move Ferdinand to invite the King into it This way they thought would give least jealousie They hoped the Emperor would easily agree to the Conditions that related to the Peace of Germany since he was now out of all hopes of making himself Master of it The Princes neither loved nor trusted him but loved his Brother and relied much on England But the Emperor having proposed that the Netherlands should be included in the perpetual League of the Empire they would not agree to that unless the Quota's of their Contribution were much changed for these Provinces were like to be the Seats of Wars therefore they would not engage for their defence but upon reciprocal advantages and easie terms When the English Ambassadors in the Court of France desired to know on what terms a Peace might be mediated they found they were much exalted with their success so that as they writ over on the first of May they demanded the restitution of Millan and the Kingdoms of Sicily Naples and Navarre the Sovereignty of Flanders Artois and the Town of Tournay they would also have Siena to be restored to its liberty and Metz Toul and Verdun to continue under the Protection of France These terms the Council thought so unreasonable that though they writ them over as News to their Ambassadors in Flandars yet they charged them not to propose them But the Queen of Hungary asked them what Propositions they had for a Peace knowing already what they were and from thence studied to inflame the Ambassadors since it appeared how little the French regarded their Mediation or the Peace of Christendome when they asked such high and extravagant things upon a little success On the 9th of June the Emperor ordered the Ambassadors to be brought into his Bed-Chamber whither they were carried by the Queen of Hungary He looked pale and lean but his Eyes were lively and his Speech clear They made him a Complement upon his Sickness which he returned with another for their long attendance Upon the matter of their Embassy he said the King of France had begun the War and must likewise begin the Propositions of Peace But he accepted of the Kings Offer very kindly and said They should always find in him great inclinations to a just Peace On the first of July the Council writ to their Ambassadors First assuring them that the King was still alive and they hoped he should recover they told them they did not find that the French would offer any other terms than those formerly made and
had been long very apprehensive when he considered the sins then prevailing and the Judgments which they had reason to look for as will appear by an excellent Letter which he sent about to his Clergy to set them on to such Duties as so sad a Prospect required It will be found in the Collection Collection Number 58. and though it belongs to the former Year yet I choose rather to bring it in on this occasion These things having been fully laid open in the former parts of this Work I shall not insist on them here having mentioned them only for this cause that the Reader may from hence gather what we may still expect if we continue guilty of the same or worse sins after all that illumination and knowledge with which we have been so long blest in these Kingdoms The END of the First BOOK MARIA ANGLIAE HISPANIAE ct REGINA R. White sculp Nata 18 Feb 1516 Regnare cepit 6. to HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Julij 1553. Obijt 17.mo Novemb 1558 Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in S. t Pauls Church yard BOOK II. THE LJFE AND REIGN OF Queen MARY UPon the Death of King Edward the Crown devolved 1553. Q. Mary succeeds but is in great danger according to King Henry's Will and the Act of Parliament made in the 35th Year of his Reign on his Eldest Sister the now Queen Mary She was on her way to London in obedience to the Letters that had been writ to her to come and comfort her Brother in his Sickness and was come within half a days Journey of the Court when she received an Advertisement from the Earl of Arundel that her Brother was dead together with an account of what was done about the Succession The Earl also informed her that the King's Death was concealed on design to entrap her before she knew of it and therefore he advised her to retire Upon this she knowing that the Duke of Northumberland was much hated in Norfolk for the great slaughter he had made of the Rebels when he subdued them in the third Year of the last Reign And retires to Suffolk therefore chose to go that way to the Castle of Framlingham in Suffolk Which Place being near the Sea she might if her Designs should miscarry have an opportunity from thence to fly over to the Emperor that was then in Flanders At London it seems the whole Business of setting up the Lady Jane had been carried very secretly since if Queen Mary had heard any hint of it she had certainly kept out of the way and not adventured to have come so near the Town It was an unaccountable Error in the Party for the Lady Jane that they had not immediately after the Seal was put to the Letters Patents or at furthest presently after the King's Death sent some to make sure of the King's Sisters instead of which they thus lingred hoping they would have come into their Toils in an easier and less violent way On the 8th of July they writ to the English Ambassadors at Brussels the news of the King's Death but said nothing of the Succession On the 9th of July they perceived the King's Death was known for Queen Mary writ to to them She writes to the Council from Kenning-Hall that she understood the King her Brother was dead which how sorrowful it was to her God only knew to whose Will she did humbly submit her Will. The Provision of the Crown to her after his Death she said was well known to them all but she thought it strange that he being three days dead she had not been advertised of it by them She knew what Consultations were against her and what Engagements they had entred into but was willing to take all their Doings in good part and therefore did give Pardon for all that was past to such as would accept of it and required them to proclaim her Title to the Crown in London Upon this Letter they saw the death of the King could no longer be concealed so the Duke of Suffolk and the Duke of Northumberland went to Durham-House where the Lady Jane lay to give her notice of her being to succeed to the Crown in the room of the deceased King She received the News with great sorrow for King Edward's Death Who declare for the Lady Jane which was not at all lessened but rather encreased by that other part of their Message concerning her being to succeed him Lady Jane's Character She was a Lady that seemed indeed born for a great Fortune for as she was a beautiful and graceful Person so she had great Parts and greater Vertues Her Tutor was Dr. Elmer believed to be the same that was afterwards made Bishop of London by Queen Elizabeth She had learned from him the Latin and Greek Tongues to great â—erfection so that being of the same Age with the late King she seeâ—ed superior to him in those Languages And having acquired the helps of Knowledg she spent her time much in the study of it Roger Ascham Tutor to the Lady Elizabeth coming once to wait on her at her Father's House in Leicestershire found her reading Plato's Works in Greek when all the rest of the Family were hunting in the Park He asked her How she could be absent from such pleasant Diversions She answered The Pastimes in the Park were but a shadow to the delight she had in reading Plato's Phedon which then lay open before her and added That she esteemed it one of the greatest Blessings that God ever gave her that she had sharp Parents and a gentle School-master which made her take delight in nothing so much as in her Study She read the Scriptures much and had attained great knowledg in Divinity But with all these Advantages of Birth and Parts she was so humble so gentle and pious that all People both admired and loved her and none more than the late King She had a Mind wonderfully raised above the World and at the Age wherein others are but imbibing the Notions of Philosophy she had attained to the practice of the highest Precepts of it She was neither lifted up with the hope of a Crown nor cast down when she saw her Palace made afterwards her Prison but carried her self with an equal temper of Mind in those great inequalities of Fortune that so suddenly exalted and depressed her All the Passion she expressed in it was that which is of the noblest sort and is the indication of tender and generous Natures being much affected with the Troubles her Father and Husband fell in on her account The mention of the Crown when her Father with her Father-in-Law saluted her Queen did rather heighten her disorder upon the King's Death She said She knew by the Laws of the Kingdom Her unwillingness to accept of the Crown and by natural Right the Crown was to go to the King's Sisters so that she was
was expected that he should he sent to the Tower that very day These reports being brought to Cranmer some advised him to fly beyond Seas he said he would not diswade others from that course now that they saw a Persecution rising but considering the station he was in and the hand he had in all the Changes that were made he thought it so indecent a thing for him to fly that no entreaties should ever perswade him to it Cranmer's Declaration Coll. Numb 8. So he by Peter Martyr's advice drew up a Writing that I have put in the Collection in Latin as it was at that time translated The substance of it was to this effect That as the Devil had at all times set on his Instruments by Lies to defame the Servants of God so he was now more than ordinarily busie For whereas King Henry had begun the correcting of the abuses of the Mass which his Son had brought to a further perfection and so the Lords Supper was restored to its first Institution and was celebrated according to the pattern of the Primitive Church now the Devil intending to bring the Mass again into its room as being his own invention had stirred up some to give out that it had been set up in Canterbury by his the said Cranmer's Order and it was said that he had undertaken to sing Mass to the Queens Majesty both at King Edwards Funeral at Paul's and other places and though for these twenty years he had despised all such vain and false reports as were spread of him yet now he thought it not fit to lye under such misrepresentations Therefore he protested to all the World that the Mass was not set up at Canterbury by his order but that a fawning hypocritical Monk this was Thornton Suffragan of Dover had done it without his â—nowledge and for what he was said to have undertaken to the Queen her Majesty knew well how false that was offering if he might obtain her Leave for it to maintain that every thing in the Communion Service that was set out by their most innocent and good Ring Edward was according to Christs Institution and the practice of the Apostles and the ancient Church for many Ages to which the Mass was contrary being full of errors and abuses and although Peter Martyr was by some called an ignorant Man he with him or other four or five such as he should choose would be ready to defend not only their Book of Common Prayer and the other Rites of their Service but the whole Doctrine and Order of Religion set forth by the late King as more pure and more agreeable to the Word of God than any sort of Religion that had been in England for a thousand years before it provided that all things should be judged by the Scriptures and that he Reasonings on both sides should be faithfully written down This he had drawn Published without his knowledg with a Resolution to have made a publick use of it but Scory who had bin Bishop of Chichester coming to him he shewed him the Paper and bad him consider of it Scory indiscreetly gave Copies of it and one of these was publickly read in Cheapside on the fifth of September So on the eighth of that month he was called before the Star-Chamber and asked whether he was the Author of that seditious Bill that was given out in his name and if so whether he was sorry for it He answered that the Bill was truly his but he was very sorry it had gone from him in such a manner But owned by him before the Council for he had resolved to have inlarged it in many things and to have ordered it to be affixed to the doors of Pauls and of the other Churches in London with his hand and Seal to it He was at that time contrary to all mens expectation dismissed Gardiner plainly saw he could not expect to succeed him and that the Queen had designed that See for Cardinal Pool so he resolved to protect and preserve Cranmer all he could Some moved that he should be only put from his Bishoprick and have a small Pension assigned him with a charge to keep within a Confinement and not to meddle with matters of Religion He was generally beloved for the gentleness of his temper so it was thought that proceeding severely with him might Alienate some from them and embroil their affairs in the next Parliament Others objected that if he who had been the chief promoter of Heresy was used with such tenderness it would encourage the rest to be more obstinate And the Queen who had forgot the Services he did her in her Father's time remembring rather that he had pronounced the Sentence of Divorce against her Mother was easily induced to proceed severely So on the thirteenth of September both he and Latimer were called before the Council He and Latimer sent to the Tower Latimer was that day committed but Cranmer was respited till next day and then he was sent to the Tower both for matters of Treason against the Queen and for dispersing of seditious Bills Tylor of Hadlee and several other Preachers were also put in Prison and upon an Information brought against Horn Dean of Duresm he was sent for The Forreigners that were come over upon publick Faith and encouragement The Forreigners sent out of England were better used for Peter Martyr was preserved from the rage of his enemies and suffered to go beyond Sea There was also an Order sent to John a Lasco and his Congregation to be gone their Church being taken from them and their Corporation dissolved And an hundred seventy five of them went away in two Ships to Denmark on the seventeenth of September with all their Preachers except two who were left to look to those few which stayed behind and being engaged in Trade resolved to live in England and follow their Consciences in the matters of Religion in private with the Assistance of those Teachers But a Lasco after a long and hard passage arriving at Denmark was as ill received there as if it had heen a popish Country when they understood that he and his Company were of the Helvetian Confession so that though it was December and a very severe Winter they were required to be gone within two days and could not obtain so much as liberty to leave their Wives or Children behind them till they could provide a place for them From thence they went first to Lubeck then to Wismar and Hamburgh where they found the disputes about the manner of Christs Presents in the Sacrament had raised such violent animosities that after much barbarous usage they were banished out of all those Towns and could find no place to settle in till about the end of March that they came to Friseland where they were suffered to plant themselves Many English fly beyond Sea Many in England seeing the Government was set on severe courses so early did
same Writer also informs us that in many places of the Country Men were chosen by Force and Threats in other places those imployed by the Court Great disorder in Elections did by violence hinder the Commons from coming to chuse in many places false Returns were made and that some were violently turned out of the House of Commons upon which reasons he concludes that it was no Parliament since it was under a Force and so might be annulled as the Parliament held at Coventry in the 38th year of King Henry the 6th was upon Evidence of the like Force declared afterwards to be no Parliament The Journals of the House of Lords in this Parliament are lost so there is no light to be had of their proceedings but from the imperfect Journals of the House of Commons On the second day of the Session one moved in the House of Commons for a review of King Edwards Laws But that being a while argued was at this time laid aside and the Bill for Tonnage and Poundage was put in Then followed a Debate upon Dr. Nowell's being returned from Loo in Cornwal whether he being a Prebendary of Westminster could sit in that House and the Committee being appointed to search fot Precedents it was reported that he being represented in the Convocation House could not be a Member of that House so he was cast out The Bill of Tonnage and Poundage was sent up to the Lords who sent it down to the Commons to be reformed in two proviso's that were not according to former Precedents How far this was contrary to the Rights of the Commons who now say that the Lords cannot alter a Bill of Money I am not able to determine The only publick Bill that passed in this short Session was for a Declaration of Treasons and Felonies An Act for moderating some severe Laws by which it was ordained that nothing should be judged Treason but what was within the Statute of Treasons in the twenty fifth of Edward the third and nothing should be so judged Felony that was not so before the 1st year of King Henry the eight excepting from any benefit of this Act all such as had been in Prison before the last of September who were also excepted out of the Qeens Pardon at her Coronation Two private Bills also passed the one for the restoring of the Wife of the late Marquess of Exeter who had been Attainted in the 32 year of King Henry's Reign and the other for her Son Edward Courtney Earl of Devonshire And so the Parliament was Prorogued from the 21 to the 24 of October that their might be a Session of Parliament consisting only of Acts of Mercy though this Repeal of additional Treasons and Felonies was not more than what had passed in the beginning of King Edwards Reign without the clogg of so severe a proviso by which many were cut off from the Favour designed by it Some have thought that since Treasons had been reduced by the second Act of Edward the 6th to the standard of the 25th of Edward the third that therefore there was somewhat else designed by this Act then barely the repealing some late severe Acts which being done the 1st of Edward 6th needed not be now repealed if it imported no more And since this Act as it is worded mentions or rather excepts those Treasons that are declared and expressed in the 25th of Edward the 3d they have inferred that the power of Parliaments declaring of Treasons ex Post facto which was reserved by that Statute is hereby taken away and that nothing is now to be held Treason but what is ennumerated in that Statute Yet this is still liable to Debate since the one may be thought to be declared and expressed in general words as well as the other specialties are in more particular words and is also still in force So nothing seems comprehended within this Repeal but the Acts passed in King Edwards Reign declaring other Crimes to be Treason some are added in the same Act and others in that of the 3d and 4th of his Reign chap. 5. Nor is it likely that if the Parliament had intended to have delivered the Subjects from the apprehensions of all Acts of Attainder upon a Declaration of new Treasons they would not have expressed it more plainly since it must have been very grateful to the Nation which had groaned heavily under Arbitrary Attainders of late years When the Parliament met again the first Bill the Commons entred on was that of Tonnage and Poundage which they passed in two days The Mariage of Queen Katherine to King Henry Confirmed Then was the Bill about King Henry's Marriage with the Queens Mother sent down on the 26th by the Lords and the Commons passed it no the 28th so strangly was the stream turned that a Divorce that had been for seven years much desired by the Nation was now repealed upon fewer days consultation In the Preamble it was said That truth how much soever obscured and born down will in the end break out and that therefore they declared that King Henry the 8th being lawfully married to Queen Katherine by the consent of both their Parents and the advice of the wisest Men in the Realm and of the best and notablest Men for learning in Christendom did continue that state twenty years in which God blessed them with her Majesty and other issue and a course of great happiness but then a very few malicious Persons did endeavour to break that happy agreement between them and studied to possess the King with a scruple in his Conscience about it and to support that caused the Seals of some Vniversities to be got against it a few Persons being corrupted with money for that end They had also by sinistrous ways and secret threatnings procured the Seals of the Vniversities of this Kingdom and finally Thomas Cranmer did most ungodlily and against Law judge the Divorce upon his own unadvised understanding of the Scriptures upon the Testimonies of the Vniversities and some bare and most untrue conjectures and that was afterwards confirmed by two Acts of Parliament in which was contained the Illegitimacy of her Majesty But that Marriage not being prohibited by the Law of God and lawfully made could not be so broken since what God hath joyned together no Man could put asunder all which they considering together with the many miseries that had fallen on the Kingdom since that time which they did esteem Plagues sent from God for it therefore they declare that Sentence given by Cranmer to be unlawful and of no force from the begining and do also repeal the Acts of Parliament that had confirmed it By this Act Gardiner had performed his Promise to the Queen of getting her Illegitimation taken off Which was much Censured without any relation to the Popes Authority But in the drawing of it he shewed that he was past all shame when he could frame such an Act of a
business which himself had so violently and servilely promoted The falsehood of that pretence of corrupting Vniversities has been shewn in the former Volumn but it was all they had now to say The laying it all upon Cranmer was as high a pitch of malice and impudence as could be devised for as Gardiner had been setting it on long before Cranmer was known to King Henry so he had been joyned with him in the Commission and had given his assent to the Sentence which Cranmer gave Nor was the Divorce grounded meerly upon Cranmers understanding of the Scriptures but upon the fullest and most studied Arguments that had perhaps been in any Age brought together in one particular case and both Houses of Convocation had condemned the Mariage before his sentence But because in the right of his See he was Legate to the Pope therefore to make the Sentence stronger it went only in his name though he had but a small share in it compared to what Gardiner had By this Act there was also a second Illegittimation brought on the Lady Elizabeth The Queens carries severely to the Lady Elizabeth to whom hitherto the Queen had been very kind using her on all occasions with the tenderness of a Sister but from this time forwards she handled her more severely It was perhaps occasioned by this Act since before they stood both equally illegittimated but now the Act that legitimated the Queen making her most certainly a Bastard in Law the Queen might think it now too much to use her as she had done formerly Others suggest a more secret reason of this distast The new Earl of Devonshire was much in the Queens favour so that it was thought she had some inclinations to marry him but he either not presuming so high or really having an aversion to her and an inclination to her Sister who of that moderate share of beauty that was between them had much the better of her and was nineteen years younger made his Addresses with more than ordinary concern to the Lady Elizabeth and this did bring them both in trouble as shall be afterwards shewn The next Bill that was sent from the Lords to the Commons The Laws made by King Edward repealed was for the repealing King Edward's Laws about Religion It was sent down on the 31st of October and argued six days in the House of Commons but in the end it was carried and sent back to the Lords The Preamble of it sets forth the great disorders that had fallen out in the Nation by the changes that had been made in Religion from that which their Fore-fathers had left them by the Authority of the Catholick Church thereupon all the Laws that had been made in King Edwards time about Religion were now repealed and it was Enacted that from the 20th of December next there should be no other Form of Divine Service but what had been used in the last year King of Henry the 8th leaving it free to all till that day to use either the Books appointed by King Edward or the old ones at their pleasure Another Act was passed which the Commons sent up to the Lords An Act against the affronting Priests against all those who by any overt Act should molest or disquiet any Preacher because of his Office or for any Sermon that he might have Preached or should any way disturb them when they were in any part of the Divine Offices that either had been in the last year of King Henry or should be afterwards set forth by the Queen or should break or abuse the holy Sacrament or break Altars Crucifixes or Crosses those that did any of these things should be presented to the Justices of Peace and be by them put in Prison where they should lye three Months or till they were penitent for their Offences and if any rescued them they should be liable to the same punishment But to this a Proviso was added by the Lords that this Act should no way derogate from the Authority of the Ecclesiastiâ—â—l Laws and Courts who might likewise proceed upon such Offences and a Certificate from the Ordinaries that such Offenders were punished by them being brought to the Justices of Peace they were to proceed no further or if the Justices made a Certificate that they had punished them according to Law the Ordinary might not punish them a second time But the Commons were now so heated that they sent up another Bill to the Lords against those who came not to Church nor to Sacraments after the old Service should be again set up the inflicting of the Punishments in these cases being left to the Ecclesiastical Courts This fell in the House of Lords not so much from any opposition that was made as that they were afraid of allarming the Nation too much by many severe Laws at once An Act against unlawful Assemblies Another Law was made for securing the publick Peace against unlawful and rebellious Assemblies that if any to the number of twelve or above should meet to alter any thing of Religion established by Law and being required by any having the Queens Authority to disperse themselves should continue after that an hour together it should be Felony or if that number met to break Hedges or Parks to destroy Deer or Fish c. and did not disperse upon Proclamation it should be Felony or if any by ringing of Bells Drums or firing of Beacons gathered the People together and did the things before mentioned it was Felony if the Wives or Servants of Persons so gathered caried Meat Money or Weapons to them it should be Felony and if any above the number of two and within twelve should meet for these ends they should suffer a years imprisonment empowering the Sheriffs or Justices to gather the Country for the resistance of Persons so offending with Penalties on all between eighteen and sixty that being required to come out against them should refuse to do it When this Act was known the People then saw clearly how they had been deceived by the former Act that seemed so favourable repealing all Acts of new Treasons and Felonies since there was so soon after it an Act passed that renewed one of the severest Laws of the last Reign in which so many things that might flow from sudden heats were made Felonies and a great many new and severe Proviso's were added to it The Queens discharge of the Subsidy was confirmed by another Act. The Marquess of Northampton's 2d Marriage is annulled There followed two private Acts which occasioned more Debate than the publick ones had done The one was the repeal of the Act that had confirmed the Marquess of Northamptons Marriage It was much argued in the House of Commons and on the 28th of November it was agreed to It contains that the Act of confirming the Divorce and the second Marriage was procured more upon untrue surmises and private respects than for any publick good and increase
and is now put into the Volumes of the Councils The Heads of Pools Reformation The first Decree is that there should be constantly a remembrance of the Reconciliation now made with Rome in every Mass besides a Procession with other Solemnities on the Anniversary of it He also confirmed the Constitutions of Otho and Otho bonus forbidding the reading of all Heretical Books and set forth the Catholick Faith in the words of that Exposition of it which P. Eugenius sent from the Council of Florence to those of Armenia The 2d was for the careful administring and preserving of the Sacraments and for the puting away of all Feasting in the Festivities of the Dedications of Churches The 3d exhorts the Bishops to lay aside all secular Cares and give themselves wholly to the Pastoral Office and to reside in their Diocess under the highest pains Their Chanons are also required to reside and also other Clergy Men. All Pluralities of Benefices with Cure are simply condemned and those who had more Benefices with cure were required within two months to resign all but one otherwise it was to be declared that they had forfeited them all The 4th is that whereas the residence of Bishops could not be of great use unless they became truly Pastors to their Flock which was chiefly done by their preaching the Word of God that had been contrary to the Apostles Practice much neglected by many therefore he requires them to preach every Sunday or Holy day or if they were disabled to find other fit Persons to do it And they were also in private to instruct and exhort their People and all the other inferior Clergy and to endeavour to perswade them to the Catholick Faith or if need were to use threatnings And because of the great want of good Preachers the Cardinal declared he would take care there should be Homilies set out for the instruction of the Nation In the mean while every Bishop was to be sending such as were more eminent in preaching over their Diocess thereby to supply the defects of the rest The 5th is about the lives of the Bishops that they should be most strict and exemplary that they should lay aside all Pride and Pomp should not be clothed in Silk nor have rich Furniture and have frugal Tables not above three or four dishes of Meat and even so many he rather allows considering the present time than approves that at their Table the Scriptures or other good Books should be read mixed with pious discourses that they should not have too great numbers of Servants or Horses but that this Parsimony might appear not to flow from Avarice they were to lay out the rest of their Revenues on the Poor and for breeding young Scholars and other works of Piety All the same Rules he sets to the inferior Clergy with a due proportion to their Stations and Profits The 6th is about giving Orders They were not to be rashly given but upon a strict previous Examen Every one that was to be Ordained was to give in his Name a long time before that there might be time to inquire carefully about him The Bishops were charged not to turn over the Examination upon others and think their work was only to lay on their hands but were to examine diligently themselves and not superficially And to call to â—heir assistance such as they knew to be pious and learned and in whom they might confide The 7th was about conferring Benefices which in some sort came also within that charge Lay hands suddenly on no Man They were to lay aside all partialty in their choice and seek out the most deserving and to make such as they put in Benefices bind themselves by Oath to reside The 8th was against giving the Advousons of Benefices before they were vacant The 9th was about Simony The 10th against the Alienations of any of the Goods of the Church The 11th was that in every Cathedral there should be a Seminary for supplying the Diocess of whom two Ranks were to be made the one of those who learned Grammar the other of those who were grown up and were to be ordained Acholyths and these were to be trained up in Study and Vertue till they were fit to serve in the Church And a Tax of the fourth peny was laid on the Clergy for their maintenance The 12th was about Visitations These were all finished agreed to and published by him in February next Year In these Decrees mention is made of Homilies which were intended to be published Ex Manuscr Col. C.C. Cant. and among Arch-Bishop Parker's Papers I find the Scheme he had of them was thus laid He designed four Books of Homilies The first of the controverted points for preserving the People from Error The 2d for the Exposition of the Creed and ten Commandments the Lords Prayer the Salutation of the Virgin and the Sacraments The 3d. was to be for the Saints dayes and the Sundays and Holy days of the year for explaining the Epistles and Gospels and the fourth was concerning Vertues and Vices and the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church By all these it may appear how well tempered this Cardinal was He never set on the Clergy to Persecute Hereticks Pool's Designs for Reforming the Church but to reform themselves as well knowing that a strict exemplary Clergy can soon overcome all Opposition whatsoever and bear down even truth it self For the common People are generally either so ignorant or so distracted with other affairs that they seldom enter into any exact discussion of speculative points that are disputed among Divines but take up things upon general notions and prejudices and none have more influence on them than the scandals or strict lives of Church-men So that Pool intending to correct all those laid down good Rules to amend their lives to throw out those crying scandals of Pluralities and Non-residence to oblige Bishops to be exact in their Examinations before Orders and in conferring Benefices on the most deserving and not to be biassed by partial affections In this last thing himself was a great Example For tho he had an only Brother so I find him called in one of the Cardinals Commissions to him with some others tho I believe he was a Bastard Brother David that had continued all King Henry's time in his Arch-Deaconry of Darby he either to punish him for his former compliance or to shew he had no mind to raise his kindred did not advance him till after he had been two years in England and then he gave him only the Bishoprick of Peterborough one of the poorest of the Bishopricks which considering his nâ—arness to the Crown and high Birth was a very small preferment But above all that Design of his to have Seminaries in every Cathedral for the planting of the Diocess shews what a wise prospect he had of the right methods of recovering a Church which was over-run as he judged with Heresie It
from Rome This Storm against Pool went soon over by the Peace that was made between Philip and the Pope of which it will not be unpleasant to give the Relation The Duke of Guise having carried his Army out of Italy the Duke of Alva marched towards Rome and took and spoiled all Places on his way When he came near Rome all was in such confusion that he might have easily taken it but he made no assault The Pope called the Cardinals together and setting out the danger he was in with many Tears said he would undauntedly suffer Martyrdome which they who knew that the trouble he was in flowed only from his restless ambition and fierceness could scarce hear without laughter The Duke of Alva was willing to treat A Peace made between the Pope and the King of Spain The Pope stood high on the Points of Honour and would needs keep that entire though he was forced to yield in the chief matters he said rather than lose one jot that was due to him he would see the whole World ruined pretending it was not his own Honour but Christs that he sought In fine the Duke of Alva was required by him to come to Rome and on his Knees to ask pardon for invading the Patrimony of the Church and to receive Absolution for himself and his Master He being superstitiously devoted to the Papacy and having got satisfaction in other things consented to this So the Conqueror was brought to ask pardon and the vain Pope received him and gave him Absolution with as much haughtiness and state as if he had been his Prisoner This was done on the 14th of September and the news of it being brought into England on the 6th of October Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Major and Aldermen of London requiring them to come to St. Pauls where high Mass was to be said for the Peace now concluded between the Pope and the King after which Bonfires were ordered One of the secret Articles of the Peace was the restoring Pool to his Legatine Power The beginnings of a War between England and Scotland War being now proclaimed between England and France the French sent to the Scotish Queen Regent to engage Scotland in the War with England Hereupon a Convention of the Estates was called But in it there were two different Parties Those of the Clergy liked now the English Interest as much as they had been formerly jealous of it and so refused to engage in the War since they were at Peace with England They had also a secret dislike to the Regent for her kindness to the Heretical Lords On the other hand those Lords were ready enough to gain the protection of the Regent and the favour of France and therefore were ready to enter into the War hoping that thereby they should have their Party made the stronger in Scotland by the entertainment that the Queen Regent would be obliged to give to such as should fly out of England for Religion Yet the greater part of the Convention were against the War The Queen Regent thought at least to engage the Kingdom in a defensive War by forcing the English to begin with them Therefore she sent D'Oisel who was in chief command to fortifie Aymouth which by the last Treaty with England was to be unfortified So the Governour of Berwick making Inroads into Scotland for the disturbing of their Works upon that D'Oisel began the War and went into England and besieged Warke Castle The Scotish Lords upon this met at Edenburgh and complained that D'Oisel was engaging them in a War with England without their consent and required him to return back under pain of being declared an Enemy to the Nation which he very unwillingly obeyed But while he lay there the Duke of Norfolk was sent down with some Troops to defend the Marches There was only one Engagement between him and the Kers but after a long dispute they were defeated and many of them taken The Queen Regent seeing her Authority was so little considered writ to France to hasten the Marriage of her Daughter to the Dolphin for that he being thereupon invested with the Crown of Scotland the French would become more absolute Upon this a Message was sent from France to a Convention of Estates that sate in December to let them know that the Dolphin was now coming to be of Age and therefore they desired they would send oversome to treat about the Articles of the Marriage They sent the Arch-bishop of Glasgow the Bishop of Orkney the Prior of St. Andrews who afterwards was Earl of Murray the Earls of Rothes and Cassils the Lord Fleeming and the Provosts of Edenburgh and Mountrose some of every Estate that in the Name of the three Estates they might conclude that Treaty These Wars coming upon England when the Queens Treasure was quite exhausted it was not easie to raise Money for carrying them on They found such a backwardness in the last Parliament that they were afraid the supply from thence would not come easily or at least that some favour would be desired for the Hereticks Therefore they tried first to raise Money by sending Orders under the Privy Seal for the borrowing of certain Sums But though the Council writ many Letters to set on those Methods of getting Money yet they being without if not against Law there was not much got this way so that after all it was found necessary to summon a Parliament to assemble on the 20th of January In the end of the Year the Queen had Advertisements sent her from the King that he understood the French had a design on Calais but she either for want of Money or that she thought the place secure in the Winter did not send these Supplies that were necessary and thus ended the Affairs of England this Year In Germany there was a Conference appointed The Affairs of Germany to bring matters of Religion to a fuller settlement Twelve Papists and twelve Protestants were appointed to manage it Julius Pflugius that had drawn the Interim being the chief of the Papists moved that they should begin first with condemning the Heresie of Zuinglius Melancthon upon that said it was preposterous to begin with the condemnation of errors till they had first setled the Doctrines of Religion Yet that which the Papists expected followed upon this for some of the fiercer Lutherans being much set against the Zuinglians agreed to it This raised heats among themselves which made the Conference break up without bringing things to any issue Upon this occasion Men could not but see that Artifice of the Roman Church which has been often used before and since with too great success When they cannot bear down those they call Hereticks with open force their next way is to divide them among themselves and to engage them into Heats about those lesser matters in which they differ hoping that by those animosities their endeavours which being united would
on the Dead or cast the burthen of it wholly upon her Sister But she assured them if ever she married she would make such a Choice as should be to the satisfaction and good of her People She did not know what credit she might yet have with them but she knew well she deserved to have it for she was resolved never to deceive them Her People were to her in stead of Children and she reckoned her self married to them by her Coronation They would not want a Successor when she died and for her part she should be well contented that the Marble should tell Posterity HERE LIES A QUEEN THAT REIGNED SO LONG AND LIVED AND DIED A VIRGIN She took their Address in good part and desired them to carry back her hearty thanks for the care the Commons had of her The Journals of the House of Lords are imperfect so that we find nothing in them of this matter yet it appears that they likewise had it before them for the Journals of the House of Commons have it marked that on the fifteenth of February there was a Message sent from the Lords desiring that a Committee of thirty Commoners might meet with twelve Lords to consider what should be the Authority of the Person whom the Queen should marry The Committee was appointed to treat concerning it but it seems the Queen desired them to turn to other things that were more pressing for I find nothing after this entred in the Journals of this Parliament concerning it On the ninth of February the Lords past a Bill for the Recognizing of the Queens Title to the Crown They recognize her Title to the Crown It had been considered whether as Queen Mary had procured a former Repeal of her Mothers Divorce and of the Acts that passed upon it declaring her Illegitimate the like should be done now The Lord Keeper said The Crown purged all defects and it was needless to look back to a thing which would at least cast a reproach on her Father the enquiring into such things too anxiously would rather prejudice than advance her Title So he advised that there should be an Act passed in general words asserting the lawfulness of her descent and her Right to the Crown rather than any special Repeal Queen Mary and her Council were careless of King Henry's Honour but it became her rather to conceal than expose his Weakness This being thought both Wise and Pious Council the Act was conceived in general Words That they did assuredly believe and declare that by the Laws of God and of the Realm she was their lawful Queen and that she was rightly lineally and lawfully descended from the Royal Blood and that the Crown did without all doubt or ambiguity belong to her and the Heirs to be lawfully begotten of her Body after her and that they as representing the Three Estates of the Realm did declare and assert her Title which they would defend with their Lives and Fortunes This was thought to be very wise Council for if they had gone to repeal the Sentence of Divorce which passed upon her Mothers acknowledging a Precontract they must have set forth the force that was on her when she made that Confession and that as it was a great dishonour to her Father so it would have raised discourses likewise to her Mothers prejudice which must have rather weakned than strengthened her Title And as has been formerly observed this seems to be the true reason why in all her Reign there was no Apology printed for her Mother There was another Act passed for the restoring of her in Blood to her Mother by which she was qualified as a private Subject to succeed either to her Grand-fathers Estate or to any others by that Blood But for the matters of Religion the Commons began The Acts that were passed concerning Religion and on the fifteenth of February brought in a Bill for the English Service and concerning the Ministers of the Church On the 21st a Bill was read for annexing the Supremacy to the Crown again and on the 17th of March another Bill was brought in confirming the Laws made about Religion in King Edwards time and on the 21st another was brought in That the Queen should have the Nomination of the Bishops as it had been in King Edwards time The Bill for the Supremacy was past by the Lords on the 18th of March the Archbishop of York the Earl of Shrewsbury the Viscount Mountacute and the Bishops of London Winchester Worcester Landaffe Coventry and Litchfield Exeter Chester and Carlisle and the Abbot of Westminster dissenting But afterwards the Commons annexed many other Bills to it as that about the Queens making Bishops not according to the Act made in King Edwards time but by the old way of Elections as it was Enacted in the 25th Year of her Fathers Reign with several Provisoes which passed in the House of Lords with the same dissent By it all the Acts past in the Reign of King Henry for the abolishing of the Popes Power are again revived and the Acts in Queen Maries time to the contrary are repealed There was also a Repeal of the Act made by her for proceeding against Hereticks They revived the Act made in the first Parliament of King Edward against those that spoke irreverently of the Sacrament and against private Masses and for Communion in both kinds And declared the Authority of Visiting Correcting and Reforming all things in the Church to be for ever annexed to the Crown which the Queen and her Successors might by her Letters Patents depute to any Persons to exercise in her Name All Bishops and other Ecclesiastieal Persons and all in any Civil Imployment were required to swear that they acknowledged the Queen to be the Supream Governour in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal within her Dominions that they renounced all Forreign Power and Jurisdiction and should bear the Queen Faith and true Allegiance Whosoever should refuse to swear it was to forfeit any Office he had either in Church or State and to be from thenceforth disabled to hold any Imployment during Life And if within a Month after the end of that Session of Parliament any should either by discourse or in writing set forth the Authority of any Forreign Power or do any thing for the advancement of it they were to forfeit all their Goods and Chattels and if they had not Goods to the value of twenty Pounds they were to be Imprisoned a whole year and for the second offence they were to incur the Pains of a Praemunire and the third offence in that kind was made Treason To this a Proviso was added That such Persons as should be Commissioned by the Queen to Reform and Order Ecclesiastical Matters should judge nothing to be Heresie but what had been already so Judged by the Authority of the Canonical Scriptures or by the first four General Councils or by any other General Council in which such Doctrines
their disorders was the Queen's breaking her Word to them in the matters of Religion He carried Melvil to the King and in his presence gave him Instructions to go to Scotland and see what was the true cause of all these disorders and particularly how farre the Prior of St. Andrews afterwards the Earl of Murray was engaged in them and if he by secret Ways could certainly find there was nothing in it but Religion that then he should give them Assurances of the free Exercise of it and press them not to engage any further till he was returned to the French Court where he was promised to find a great Reward for so important a Service but he was not to let the Queen Regent understand his business He found upon his going into Scotland that it was even as he had formerly heard that the Queen Regent was now much hated and distasted by them but that upon an Oblivion of what was passed and the free Exercise of their Religion for the future all might be brought to peace and quiet But before he came back the King of France was dead the Constable in disgrace and the Cardinal of Lorrain governed all But is killed So he lost his Labour and Reward which he valued much less being a generous and vertuous Man than the Ruine that he saw coming on his Country The Lords that were now united against the Queen Mother came and took St. Johnstoun From thence they went to Stirling and Edinburgh and every where they pulled down Monasteries all the Country declared on their side so that the Queen Regent was forced to fly to Dumbar-Castle The Lords sent to England for Assistance which the Queen readily granted them They gave out that they desired nothing but to have the French driven out and Religion settled by a Parliament The Queen Regent seeing all the Country against her and apprehending that the Q. of England would take advantage from these Stirrs to drive her out of Scotland was content to agree to a Truce A Truce agreed to in Scâ—â—lâ—â—d to summon a Parliament to meet on the 10th of January But the new King of France sent over Mr. de Croque with a high threatning Message that he would spend the whole Revenue of France rather then not be revenged on them that raised these Tumults in Scotland The Lords answered that they desired nothing but the Liberty of their Religion and that being obtained they should be in all other things his most obedient Subjects The Queen Regent having gotten about 2000 Men from France fortified Leith and in many other things broke the Truce There came over also some Doctors of the Sorbonne to dispute with the Ministers because they heard the Scotish Clergy were scarce able to defend their own Cause The Lords gathered again and seeing the Queen Regent had so often broke her Word to them they entred into Consultation to deprive her of her Regency Their Queen was not yet of Age and in her Minority they pretended that the Government of the Kingdom belonged to the States and therefore they gathered together many of her Maleadministrations for which they might the more colorably put her out of the Government The Queen Regent is deposed The things they charged on her were chiefly these That she had without Law begun a War in the Kingdom and brought in Strangers to subdue it had governed without the consent of the Nobility embased the Coin to maintain her Souldiers had put Garrisons in five Towns and had broke all Promises and Terms with them Thereupon they declared her to have fallen from her Regency and did suspend her Power till the next Parliament So now it was an irreconciliable Breach The Lords lay first at Edinburgh and from thence retired afterwards to Sterling Upon which the French came and possessed themselves of the Town and set up the Mass again in the Churches Greater Supplies came over from France under the Command of the Marquess of Elbeuf one of the Queen Regent's Brothers who though most of his Fleet were dispersed yet brought to Leith 1000 Foot so that there were now above 4000 French Souldiers in that Town But what Accession of strength soever the Queen Regent received from these she lost as much in Scotland for now almost the whole Country was united against her and the French were equally heavie to their Friends and Enemies They marched about by Sterling to waste Fife where there were some small Engagements between them and the Lords of the Congregation But the Scots The Scots implore the Q. of Englands Aid seeing they could not stand before that force that was expected from France the next Spring sent to Queen Elizabeth to desire her Aid openly for the secret Supplies of Mony and Ammunition with which she hitherto furnished them would not now serve the Turn The Counsel of England apprehended that it would draw on a War with France yet they did not fear that much for that Kingdom was falling into such Factions that they did not apprehend any great Danger from thence till their King was of Age. So the Duke of Norfolk was sent to Berwick to treat with the Lords of the Congregation who were now headed by the Duke of Chattelherhault On the 27th of February they agreed on these Conditions They were to be sure Allies to the Queen of England and to assist her both in England and Ireland as she should need their help She was now on the other hand to assist them to drive the French out of Scotland after which they were still to continue in their obedience to their Natural Queen This League was to last during their Queen's Marriage to the French King and for a Year after and they were to give the Queen of England Hostages who were to be changed every six Months This being concluded and the Hostages given the Lord Gray marched into Scotland with 2000 Horse and 6000 Foot Upon that the Lords sent and offered to the Queen Regent that if she would send away the French Forces the English should likewise be sent back and they would return to their Obedience This not being accepted they drew about Leith Leith is besieged by the English to besiege it In one Sally which the French made they were beaten back with the loss of 300 Men. This made the English more secure thinking the French would no more come out but they understanding the ill order that was kept sallied out again and killed near 500 of the English This made them more watchful for the future So the Seige being formed a Fire broke out in Leith which burnt down the greatest part of the Town the English playing all the while on them distracted them so that the Souldiers being obliged to be on the Walls the Fire was not easily quenched Hereupon the English gave the Assault and were beaten off with some loss but the Duke of Norfolk sent a supply of 2000 Men more with the
Reformation from its first and small beginnings in England till it came to a compleat settlement in the time of this Queen Of whose Reign if I have adventured to give any Account it was not intended so much for a full Character of Her and her Councils as to set out the great and vissible Blessings of God that attended on her the many Preservations she had and that by such signal Discoveries as both sav'd her Life and secured her Government and the unusual happiness of her whole Reign which raised her to the Esteem and Envy of that Age and the Wonder of all Posterity It was wonderful indeed that a Virgin Queen could rule such a Kingdom for above 44 Years with such constant success in so great tranquility at Home with a vast encrease of Wealth and with such Glory abroad All which may justly be esteem-to have been the Rewards of Heaven crowning that Reign with so much Honour and Triumph that was begun with the Reformation of Religion The end of the third Book and of the History of the Reformation of the Church of England THE TABLE OF THE CONTENTS Of the Second Part of the History of the Reformation of the CHURCH of England BOOK I. Of the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth 1547. K. Edward's Birth and Baptism pag. 1 His Education and Temper pag. 2 Cardan's Character of him ibid. A design to create him Prince of Wales pag. 3 King Henry dies and he succeeds ibid. King Henry's Will ibid. Debate about choosing a Protector pag. 4 The Earl of Hartford is chosen pag. 5 It is declared in Council ibid. The Bishops take out Commissions pag. 6 Reasons for a Creation of Peers ibid. Affairs of Scotland pag. 8 Lay men in Ecclesiastical Dignities ibid. Images taken away in a Church in London pag. 9 The progress of Image-Worship ibid. Many pull down Images pag. 11 Gardiner is offended at it ibid. The Protector writes about it ibid. Gardiner writes to Ridley about them pag. 12 Commissions to the Justices of Peace pag. 13 The form of Coronation changed ibid. King Henry's Burial ibid. Soul-Masses examined pag. 14 A Creation of Peers pag. 15 The King is crowned ibid. The Lord Chancellor is turned out ibid. The Protector made by Patent pag. 17 The Affairs of Germany pag. 19 Ferdinand made K. of the Romans ibid. The Diet at Spire ibid Emperor makes Peace with France and with the Turk pag. 20 And sets about the ruin of the Protest ibid. Protestant Princes meet at Frankfort pag. 21 D. of Sax and Land of Hesse Arm pag. 22 Peace between England and France pag. 23 Francis the first dies ibid. A Reformation set about in England pag. 24 A Visitation resolved on pag. 26 Some Homilies compiled pag. 27 Injunctions for the Visitation pag. 28 Injunctions for the Bishops pag. 29 Censures passed upon them ibid. Protector goes into Scotland pag. 31 Scotland said to be Subject to England ib. Protector enters Scotland pag. 33 Makes Offers to the Scots ibid. The Scots Defeat at Musselburgh pag. 34 Protector returns to England pag. 35 The Visitors execute the Injunctions pag. 36 Bonner Protests and Recants ibid. Gardiner would not obey ibid. His Reasons against them ibid. He complains to the Protector pag. 38 The Lady Mary complains also pag. 39 The Protector writes to her ibid. The Parliament meets ibid. An Act repealing severe Laws pag. 40 An Act about the Communion pag. 41 Communion in both kinds ibid. Private Masses put down pag. 42 An Act about the admission of Bishops pag. 43 Ancient ways of electing Bishops ibid. An Act against Vagabonds pag. 45 Chauntries given to the King ibid. Acts proposed but not passed pag. 46 The Convocation meets pag. 47 And makes some Petitions ibid. The Clergie desire to have Representatives in the House of Commons ibid. The Grounds of that pag. 48 The Affairs of Germany pag. 50 Duke of Saxe taken ibid. The Archbishop of Colen resigns pag. 51 A Decree made in the Diet pag. 52 Proceedings at Trent ibid. The Council removed to Boloign pag. 53 The French quarrel about Buloign ibid. The Protector and the Admiral fall out pag. 54 1548. Gardiner is set at liberty pag. 55 Mâ—rq of Northampton sues a Divorce pag. 56 The Arguments for it pag. 57 A Progress in the Reformation pag. 58 Proclamation against Innovation pag. 59 All Images taken away pag. 60 Restraints put on Preachers pag. 61 Some Bishops and Doctors examine the Publick Offices and Prayers ibid. Corruptions in the Office of the Commun pag. 62 A new Office for the Communion pag. 64 It is variously censured pag. 65 Auricular Confession left indifferent ibid. Chauntry Lands sold pag. 67 Gardiner falls into new Troubles pag. 68 He is ordered to preach pag. 69 But gives offence and is imprisoned pag. 70 A Catechism set out by Cranmer pag. 71 A further reformation of public Offices ibid. A new Liturgie resolved upon pag. 72 The Changes made in it pag. 73 Preface to it pag. 79 Reflections made on it ibid. All preaching forbid for a time pag. 81 Affairs of Scotland ibid. The Queen of Scots sent to France pag. 82 The Siege of Hadingtoun ibid. A Fleet sent against Scotland pag. 83 But without success ibid. The Siege of Hadingtoun raised pag. 84 Discontents in Scotland pag. 85 The Affairs of Germany ibid. The Book of the Interim pag. 86 Both sides offended at it ibid. Calvin writes to the Protector pag. 88 Bucer writes against Gardiner ibid. A Session of Parliament ibid. Act for the Marriage of the Clergie pag. 89 Which was much debated ibid. Arguments for it from Scripture ibid. And from the Fathers pag. 90 The Reasons against it examined pag. 91 An Act confirming the Liturgie pag. 93 Censures passed upon it pag. 94 The singing of Psalms set up ibid. 1549. An Act about Fasts pag. 95 Some Bills that did not pass pag. 96 A design of digesting the Common Law into a Body ibid. The Admiral 's Attainder pag. 97 He was sent to the Tower ibid. The Matter referred to the Parliament pag. 99 The Bill against him passed ibid. The Warrant for his Execution pag. 100 It is signed by Cranmer ibid. Censures upon that ibid. Subsidies granted pag. 101 A New Visitation ibid. All obey the Laws except Lady Mary pag. 103 A Treaty of Marriage for her ibid. The Council required her to obey pag. 104 Christ's Presence in the Sacrament examined ibid. Publick Disputations about it pag. 105 The manner of the Presence explained pag. 107 Proceedings against Anabaptists pag. 110 Of these there were two sorts ibid. Two of them burnt pag. 112 Which was much censured ibid. Disputes concerning Infant Baptism ibid. Predestination much abused pag. 113 Tumults in England ibid. Some are soon quieted pag. 114 The Devonshire Rebellion pag. 115 Their Demands ibid. An Answer sent to them pag. 116 They make new Demands pag. 117 Which are rejected ibid. The Norfolk Rebellion ibid. The Yorkshire Rebellion pag. 118
the Arch-Bishop begin Te Deum Laudamus which done the Arch-Bishop shall say unto the King Sta retine a modo locum And the King being thus set all the Peers of the Realm and Bishops holding up their Hands shall make unto him Homage as followeth first the Lord Protector alone then the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Chancellor so two and two as they be placed J. N. become your Liege Man of Life and Limb and of earthly Worship and Faith and Truth I shall bear unto you against all manner of Folks as I am bound by my Allegiance and by the Laws and Statutes of this Realm So help us God and Allhallowes And then every one shall kiss the King 's left Cheek which done all they holding up their hands together in token of their Fidelity shall with one Voice on their knees say We offer to sustain and defend you and your Crown with our Lives and Lands and Goods against all the World And then with one Voice to cry God save King Edward which the People shall cry accordingly Then shall the King be led to his Travers to hear the High Mass and so depart home crowned in Order as he set forth accordingly E. Hertford T. Cantuarien Tho. Wriothesley Cancel W. St. John J. Russel John Lisle Cuth Duresme Anthony Brown W. Paget Anthony Denny W. Herbert Number 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges concerning it Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 49. EDwardus sextus Dei Gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex Fidei Defensor in terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum Caput dilectis fidelibus Consiliariis suis Roberto Southwell Militi custodi ac Magistro Rotulorum Cancellariae nostrae Johanni Tregonwell Armigero uni Magistrorum Cancellariae nostrae praedictae dilectis sibi Johanni Olyver Clerico Antonio Bellasis Clerico Magistris ejusdem Cancellariae nostrae salutem Quia praedilectus fidelis consanguineus noster Thomas Comes Southampton Cancellarius noster Angliae nostris arduis negotiis ex mandato nostro continuo intendens in eisdem adeo versatur quod ad ea quae in Curia Cancellariae nostrae in causis materiis inter diversos ligeos subditos nostros ibidem pendentibus tractand audiend discutiend terminand Sicut ut fieri debeant ad presens non sufficiat volentes proinde in ejusdem Cancellarii nostri absentia omnibus ligeis subditis nostris quibuscunque quascunque materias suas in Curia Cancellariae nostrae praedictae prosequentibus plenam celerem justitiam exhiberi ac de fidelitatibus providis circumspectionibus vestris plenius confidentes assignavimus vos tres duos vestrum ac tenore praesentium damus vobis tribus duobus plenam potestatem autoritatem audiendi examinandi quascunque materias causas Petitiones coram nobis in Cancellaria nostra inter quoscunque ligeos subditos nostros nunc pendentes in posterum ibidem exhibend pendend easdem materias causas Petitiones juxta sanas vestras discretiones finaliter terminand debitae executioni demandand partesque in materiis sive causis vel Petitionibus illis nominatis specificatis ad testes alios quoscunque quos vobis fore videbitur evocandos quoties expedire videbitis coram vobis tribus vel duobus vestrum evocandos ipsos eorum quemlibet debite examinari compellend diesque productorios imponend assignand processusque quoscunque in ea parte necessarios concedend fieri faciend contemptus etiam quoscunque ibidem commissos sive perpetratos debite castigand puniend caeteraque omnia singula faciend exequend quae circa praemissa necessaria fuerint seu quomodolibet opportuna Et ideo vobis mandamus quod circa promissa diligenter attendatis ac ea faciatis exequamini cum effectu Mandamus etiam tenore praesentium omnibus singulis Officiariis Ministris nostris curiae nostrae praedictae quod vobis tribus duobus vostrum in executione praemissorum diligenter intendant prout decet Volumus enim per praesentes concedimus quod omnia singula judicia sive finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestrū super hujusmodi causis sive materiis reddend seu fiend sicut esse debeant tanti consimilis valoris effectus efficaciae roboris virtutis ac si per Dominum Cancellarium Angliae Curiae Cancellariae praedictae reddita seu reddenda forent proviso semper quod omnia singula hujusmodi judicia seu finalia decreta per vos tres vel duos vestrum virtute praesentium reddend seu fiend manibus vestris trium vel duorum vestrum subscribantur consignentur superinde eadem judicia sive decreta praefato Cancellario nostro praesententur liberentur ut idem Cancellarius noster antequam irrotulentur eadem similiter manu sua consignet In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste meipso apud Westmonast 18 die Feb. Anno Regni nostri primo THE said Students referring to the consideration of the said Protector and Council what the granting out of the said Commission without warrant did weigh Forasmuch as the said Protector and Council minding the surety of the King's Majesty and a direct and upright proceeding in his Affairs and the observation of their Duties in all things as near as they can to his Majesty with a desire to avoid all things which might offend his Majesty or his Laws and considering that the said Commission was none of the things which they in their Assemblies in Council at any time since the Death of the King's Majesty late deceased did accord to be passed under the Great Seal have for their own Discharges required us whose Names be under-written for the Opinion they have of our knowledge and experience in the Laws of this Realm to consider the said Case of making of the said Commission without warrant and after due consideration thereof to declare in writing to what the said Case doth weigh in Law We therefore whose Names be under-written after mature and advised consultation and deliberation thereupon do affirm and say for our Knowledges and Determinations That the said Chancellor of England having made forth under the Great Seal of England without any Warrant the Commission aforesaid hath done and doth by his so doing offend the King's Majesty hath and doth by the Common Law forfeit his Office of Chancellor and incurreth the Danger Penalty and Paiment of such Fine as it shall please the King's Majesty with the advise of the said Lord Protector and Council to set upon him for the same with also Imprisonment of his Body at the King's Will In Witness whereof we have set our Names to this Present the last day of February in the first Year of the Reign of our
Soveraign Lord King Edward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and in Earth of the Church of England and also of Ireland the Supream Head And have likewise for more ample testimony of this our Opinion of and upon the Premisses put and subscribed our Names to this present Duplicate of the same here asserted in this present Act of this 6th day of the month of March accordingly Number 6. The Duke of Somerset's Commission to be Protector Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 62. EDward the 6th by the Grace of God King of England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith and of the Church of England and also of Ireland in Earth the Supream Head Whereas our Council and divers of the Nobles and Prelats of this our Realm of England considering Our young and tender Age have thought meet and expedient as well for Our Education and bringing up in Knowledg Learning and Exercises of Good and Godly Manners Vertues and Qualities meet and necessary for a Prince of Our Estate and whereby We should and may at Our full Age be the more able to minister and execute the Charge of our Kingly Estate and Office committed unto Us by the Goodness of Almighty God and left and come unto Us by right Inheritance after and by the decease of Our late Soveraign Lord and Father of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th whose Soul God pardon As also to the intent that during the time of our Minority the great and weighty Causes of our Realms and Dominions may be set forth conducted passed applied and ordered in such sort as shall be most to the Glory of God our Surety and Honour and for the Weal Benefit and Commodity of Us Our said Realms and Dominions and of all Our loving Subjects of the same have advised Us to nominate appoint and authorize some one meet and trusty Personage above all others to take the special Care and Charge of the same for Us and in our Name and Behalf without the which the things before remembred could not nor can be done so well as appertaineth We therefore using their Advices and Counsels in this behalf did heretofore assign and appoint our dear and well-beloved Uncle Edward now Duke of Somerset Governour of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of our Subjects and People of the same Which thing albeit We have already declared heretofore and our Pleasure therein published by Word of our Mouth in the presence of Our said Council Nobles and Prelats of Our said Realm of England and not by any Writing set forth under Our Seal for that only purpose Yet for a more perfect and manifest knowledg and further corroboration and understanding of Our determination in that behalf and considering that no manner of Person is so meet to have and occupy the said Charge and Administration and to do Us service in the same as is Our said Uncle Edward Duke of Somerset eldest Brother to our Natural most gracious late Mother Queen Jane as well for the proximity of Blood whereby he is the more stirred to have special eye and regard to our Surety and good Education in this Our said Minority as also for the long and great experience which Our said Uncle hath had in the Life-time of Our said dear Father in the Affairs of our said Realm and Dominions both in time of Peace and War whereby he is more able to Order and Rule Our said Realms Dominions and Subjects of the same and for the special confidence and trust that We have in Our said Uncle as well with the Advice and Consent of our Council and other our Nobles and Prelats as also of divers discreet and sage Men that served Our said late Father in his Council and weighty Affairs We therefore by these Presents do not only ratify approve confirm and allow all and every thing and things whatsoever devised or set forth committed or done by Our said Uncle as Governor of our Person and Protector of our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same sith the time he was by Us named appointed and ordained by Word Governor of our Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same as is aforesaid or otherwise any time before sithence the death of Our said late Father But also by these Presents We for a full and perfect Declaration of the Authority of Our said Uncle given and appointed as aforesaid do nominate appoint and ordain Our said Uncle Governor of Our said Person and Protector of Our said Realms and Dominions and of the Subjects of the same until such time as We shall have by the sufferance of God accomplished the Age of eighteen Years And We also do grant to Our said Uncle by these Presents full Power and Authority from time to time until such time as We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed all and every such Thing and Things Act and Acts which a Governor of the King's Person of this Realm during his Minority and a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects ought to do procure and execute or cause to be done procured and executed and also all and every other thing and things which to the Office of a Governor of a King of the Realm during his Minority and of a Protector of his Realms Dominions and Subjects in any wise appertaineth or belongeth Willing Authorising and Commanding Our said Uncle by these Presents to take upon him the Name Title and Authority of Governor of our Person and Protector of our Realms Dominions and Subjects and to do procure and execute and cause to be done procured and executed from time to time until We shall have accomplished the said Age of eighteen Years all and every Thing and Things Act and Acts of what Nature Quality or Effect soever they be or shall be concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings both Private and Publick as well in Outward and Forreign Causes and Matters as also concerning our Affairs Doings and Proceedings within Our said Realms and Dominions or in any of them or concerning any Manner Causes or Matters of any of our Subjects of the same in such like manner and form as shall be thought by his Wisdom and Discretion to be for the Honour Surety Prosperity good Order Wealth or Commodity of Us or of any of Our said Realms and Dominions or of the Subjects of any of the same And to the intent Our said Uncle should be furnished with Men qualified in Wit Knowledg and Experience for his Aid and Assistance in the managing and accomplishment of Our said Affairs We have by the Advice and Consent of Our said Uncle and others the Nobles Prelats and wise Men of Our said Realm of England chosen taken and accepted and by these Presents do chuse take accept
exhort and counsel Priests to live in Chastity Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cant. out of the cumber of the Flesh and of the World that thereby they may wholly attend to their Calling yet the Bond of continuing from Marriage doth only lie upon Priests in this Realm by reason of Canons and Constitutions of the Church and not by any Precept of God's Word as in that they should be bound by any Vow Which in as far as my Conscience is Priests in this Church of England do not make I think that it standeth well with God's Word that a Man which hath been or is but once married being otherwise accordingly qualified may be made a Priest And I do think that for as much as Canons and Rules made in this behalf are neither Universal nor Everlasting but upon Considerations may be altered changed Therefore the King's Majesty and the higher Powers of the Church may upon such Reasons as shall move them take away the Clog of perpetual Continence from Priests and grant that it may be lawful for such as cannot or will not contain to marry a Wife and if she die then the said Priest to marry no more remaining still in the Ministration John Redmayn Number 31. Articles of High Treason and other Misdemeanours against the King's Majesty and his Crown objected to Sir Thomas Seymour Kt. Lord Seymour of Sudley and High Admimiral of England Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 236. 1. VVHereas the Duke of Somerset was made Governor of the King's Majesty's Person and Protector of all his Realms and Dominions and Subjects to the which you your self did agree and gave your consent in writing it is objected and laid unto your Charge That this notwithstanding you have attempted and gone about by indirect means to undoe this Order and to get into your hands the Government of the King's Majesty to the great danger of his Highness Person and the subversion of the State of the Realm 2. It is objected and laid to your Charge that by corrupting with Gifts and fair Promises divers of the Privy Chamber you went about to allure his Highness to condescend and agree to the same your most heinous and perilous purposes to the great danger of his Highness Person and of the subversion of the State of the Realm 3. It is objected and laid unto your Charge that you wrote a Letter with your own hand which Letter the King's Majesty should have subscribed or written again after that Copy to the Parliament House and that you delivered the same to his Highness for that intent With the which so written by his Highness or subscribed you had determined to have come into the Commons-House your self and there with your Fautors and Adherents before prepared to have made a Broil or Tumult or Uproar to the great danger of the King's Majesty's Person and subversion of the State of this Realm 4. It is objected and laid unto your Charge That you your self spake to divers of the Council and laboured with divers of the Nobility of the Realm to stick and adhere unto you for the Alteration of the State and Order of the Realm and to attain your other Purposes to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person now in his tender Years and subversion of the State of the Realm 5. It is objected and laid unto your Charge that you did say openly and plainly You would make the Blackest Parliament that ever was in England 6. It is objected and laid to your Charge That being sent for by the Authority to answer to such things as were thought meet to be reformed in you you refused to come to a very evil Example of Disobedience and danger thereby of the subversion of the State of the Realm 7. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That sith the last Sessions of this Parliament notwithstanding much clemency shewed unto you you have still continued in your former mischievous Purposes and continually by your self and other studied and laboured to put into the King's Majesty's Head and Mind a misliking of the Government of the Realm and of the Lord Protector 's doings to the danger of his Person and the great peril of the Realm 8. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That the King's Majesty being of those tender Years and as yet by Age unable to direct his own things you have gone about to instill into his Grace's Head and as much as lieth in you perswaded him to take upon himself the Government and managing of his own Affairs to the danger of his Highness Person and great peril of the whole Realm 9. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you had fully intended and appointed to have taken the King's Majesty's Person into your own hands and custody to the danger of his Subjects and peril of the Realm 10. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you have corrupted with Mony certain of the Privy-Chamber to perswade the King's Majesty to have a credit towards you and so to insinuate you to his Grace that when he lacked any thing he should have it of you and none other Body to the intent he should mislike his ordering and that you might the better when you saw time use his King's Highness for an Instrument to this purpose to the danger of his Royal Person and subversion of the State of the Realm 11. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you promised the Marriage of the King's Majesty at your Will and Pleasure 12. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you have laboured and gone about to combine and confederate your self with some Persons and specially moved those Noble-men whom you thought not to be contented to depart into their Countries and make themselves strong and otherwise to allure them to serve your purpose by gentle Promises and Offers to have a Party and Faction in readiness to all your Purposes to the danger of the King's Majesty's Person and peril of the State of the Realm 13. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you have parted as it were in your imagination and intent the Realm to set Noble-men to countervail such other Noble-men as you thought would lett your devilish Purposes and so laboured to be strong to all your Devices to the great danger of the King's Majesty's Person and great peril of the State of the Realm 14. It is Objected and laid unto your Charge That you had advised certain Men to entertain and win the favour and good-wills of the head Yeomen and Ringleaders of certain Countries to the intent that they might bring the Multitude and Commons when you should think meet to the furtherance of your Purposes 15. It is Objected and laid to your Charge That you have not only studied and imagined how to have the Rule of a number of Men in your hands but that you have attempted to get and also gotten divers Stewardships of Noblemens Lands their Mannoreds to
the same to be at Calais or Bulloign if it may be so brought to pass otherwise to be at such convenient Place either within our Dominion or the French or sometime in the one and sometime the other as may be best agreed upon In the appointing whereof we would no Ceremony to be so much sticked upon as the same should be any occasion of hindrance to the good success looked for at this meeting Secondly If the French Commissioners shall require Bulloign with the Members and all such Grounds and Lands as was of late conquered by our late Father of most noble memory to be restored to the French King we be pleased our said Commissioners shall on our Name agree and assent thereunto so as the said French Commissioners do and will likewise covenant and agree in the Name of the said French King to any of our Requests hereafter ensuing First Our said Commissioners shall demand in recompence for Bulloign and the Members and Grounds as aforesaid that the Treaties last made between our said Father of famous Memory and the Realm of Scotland may in all things be performed and the Person of the Young Scotch Queen delivered to us to the intent the Marriage between us and her may be performed They shall also demand that the Fortifications at Newhaven and Blackness may be utterly ruinated and no Fortifications made from hence-forth at any of those Places They shall also require the continuance of paiment of our perpetual Pension and all the Debts due unto us by force of any former Treaties before the commencement of these last Wars And this for the first degree which if it may not be obtained then for The second Degree we be pleased to accept for a Recompence if they will covenant for performance of the said Treaties with Scotland to deliver the Scotch Queen and continue from henceforth the paiment of the perpetual Pension But if that shall also be refused then for the third Degree our said Commissioners shall require the continuance of paiment of our Pension the Arrearages due by any former Treaties between our said Father and the late French King and that the Forts of Newhaven Hambletue and Blackness may be utterly ruinated and no new Fortifications commenced at any of the said Places hereafter And if this may not be obtained then for the fourth and last Degree our Pleasure is That our said Commissioners shall require the continuance of paiment of our said Pension and all such Debts as were due unto our said late Father before the commencement of his last War In the debating and discoursing whereof we will that our said Commissioners shall employ themselves to their uttermost to make as good and honourable a Bargain for us and to attain all or as much of the Premises as they may remembring unto the French Commissioners our great Charges sustained in these last Wars commenced by them contrary to the former Treaties Touching the Place Day Time and other Circumstances to be used as well in the delivery of Bulloign the Base Town the Old Man the Young Man with the Ground Territories and Members to the said Pieces or any of them belonging as also of paiment of such Sums of Mony as shall be agreed upon for the same Our said Commissioners shall by their good discretions devise with the said French Commissioners all such ways as they can or may think most for our Honour and Surety And such overtures or Discourses as shall be made by the said French Commissioners touching the Premises our said Commissioners shall advertise unto us or our Council And if any motion shall be made to have Scotland comprehended in this Peace our said Commissioners shall say That forasmuch as the Scots be common Enemies to us and the Emperor we may not assent to the comprehension of them without the Emperor's consent or at the least without such respect to our Treaties with the Emperor and his Subjects as the Amity between us requireth And therefore if the Scots will covenant to stand to our Arbitrement and Judgment for all such Matters as be in difference between the said Emperor and them we will be pleased that the Scots shall be comprehended and one such Article or of like effect made for comprehension of them as was made at the conclusion of the least Peace And if the delivery or razing of any Pieces now by us possessed in Scotland shall be required we be pleased that our said Commissioners travelling first by all ways and means they may to induce the other Commissioners to assent that all the said Pieces and the Lands by us now possessed may remain to us and our Heirs and Successors for ever shall nevertheless if that may not be received assent in the end that Borthwickeraig Lauder and Dunglass shall be restored upon a convenient Recompence in Money so as the Forts of Roxburgh and Haymouth with their Grounds adjoining may be covenanted to remain to us and our Successors for ever If the French Commissioners shall make any motion of Treaty for Marriage between us and the Lady Elizabeth eldest Daughter to the French King our said Commissioners excusing the present talk thereof in respect of our young Years and for such other Causes as they may think good shall do all that they may to cut off that Talk But if they shall be much pressed therein in respect of such Overtures as have been made already our Pleasure is that our said Commissioners shall by general words entertain the talk of that Matter and thereof and of such other Matters as shall be proponed touching the same advertise us or our Council In all the Treaty it must be remembred to reserve and have special regard to the preservation of our Treaties with the Emperor and other our Friends And if it shall seem expedient to our said Commissioners for the better expedition of our Affairs committed to their Charge that a Surceance or Abstinence of Wars be granted as well on our behalf as on the behalf of the French King we be pleased that our Right trusty and right well-beloved Cousin the Earl of Huntingdon our Lieutenant General of that side shall by the advice of our said Commissioners grant a Surceance or Abstinence for such time and in such manner and sort as by our said Commissioners shall be thought best so as the like be also granted on the behalf of the said French King Finally Our said Commissioners shall advertise us our Council attendant about our Person from time to time of their Proceedings and further do as we or our Council shall appoint them either by our Letters or the Letters of our said Council accordingly T. Cant. R. Rich Canc. W. Saint John H. Dorset W. Northampton J. Warwick Thomas Southampton Thom. Ely Cuth Duresm T. Cheyne T. Wentworth Anthony Wingfield W. Herbert T. Darcy N. Wotton J. Baker Edward North. Edward Montague Richard Southwell Number 50. Articles devised by the King's Majesty with the Advice of
confecti extremum Vitae diem misere finierunt Necessitas Pontificem ad judicium impellens Quae omnia cum apud omnes Nationes perspicua notiora sint gravissimo quam plurimorum testimonio ita comprobata ut nullus omnino locus excusationis defensionis aut tergiversationis relinquatur Nos multiplicatis aliis atque aliis super alias impietatibus facinoribus praeterea fidelium persecutione religionisque afflictione impulsu opera dictae Elizabethae quotidie magis ingravescente quoniam illius animum ita obfirmatum atque induratum intelligimus ut non modo pias Catholicorum Principum de sanitate conversatione preces monitionesque contempserit sed ne hujus quidem sedis ad ipsam hac de Causa Nuncios in Angliam trajicere permiserit ad arma justitiae contra eam de necessitate conversi dolorem lenire non possumus quod adducamur in illam animadvertere cujus majores de Rep. Christiana tantopere meruere Illius itaque autoritate suffulti qui nos in hoc supremo Justitiae Throno licet tanto oneri impares voluit collocare de Apostolicae potestatis plenitudine declaramus praedictam Elizabetham Haereticam Haereticorum fautricem eique adherentes in predictis anathematis sententiam incurrisse Sentiae Declaratio esseque a Christi Corporis unitate praecisos Quin etiam ipsam praetenso Regni praedicti jure necnon omni quorumque Dominio dignitate privilegioque privatam Et item proceres subditos populos dicti Regni ac caeteros omnes qui illi quomodocunque juraverunt a Juramento hujusmodi ac omni prorsus dominii fidelitatis obsequii debito perpetuo absolutos prout nos illos praesentium authoritate absolvimus privamus eandem Elizabetham praetenso jure Regni aliisque omnibus supradictis Praecipimusque interdicimus Universis singulis Proceribus Subditis Populis aliis praedictis ne illi ejusve monitis mandatis legibus audeant obedire Qui secus egerint eos simili Anathematis sententia innodamus Quia vero difficile nimis esset presentes quocunque illis opus erit perferre Volumus ut earum exempla Notarii Publici manu Prelati Ecclesiastici ejusve Curiae Sigillo obsignata eandem illam prorsus fidem in judicio extra illud ubique gentium faciant quam ipsae presentes facerent si essent exhibitae vel ostensae Datum Romae apud Sanctum Petrum Anno Incarnationis Dominicae Millesimo quingentesimo Sexagesimo Nono Quinta Kalend. Martii Pontificatus nostri Anno Quinto Cae. Glorierius H. Humyn AN APPENDIX Concerning some of the Errors and Falshoods IN SANDER's Book OF THE English Schism AN APPENDIX IT has been observed of Theeves that by a long practice in that ill course of Life they grow so in love with it that when there is no Advantage to be made by Stealing yet they must keep their Hand in use and continue their address and dexterity in it so also Lyars by a frequent Custom grow to such a habit that in the commonest things they cannot speak Truth even though it might conduce to their Ends more than their Lyes do Sanders had so given himself up to vent Reproaches and Lyes that he often does it for nothing without any End but to carry on a Trade that had been so long driven by him that he knew not how to lay it down He wrote our History meerly upon the Reports that were brought him without any care or information about the most publick and most indifferent Things but not content to set down those Tattles he shews his Wit in refining about them and makes up such Politicks and Schems of Government as might suit with these Reports and agree with his own Malice His Work is all of a piece and as it was made out in the former Volume how ignorantly and disingeniously he writ concerning King Henry the Eighth's Reign so I shall add a further Discovery of the remaining parts of his Book which will sufficiently convince even the most partial Readers of the impudence of that Author who seems to have had no other design in writing but to impose on the credulity and weakness of those who he knew were inclined to believe every thing that might cast blemishes on a Work against which they were so strongly prejudiced as the Reformation of this Church since a Field which they so often reaped and with whose Spoils their Court was so enriched was no more at their Devotion So they are ever since concerned in Interest to use all the ways they can think on to disgrace a Change that was so fatal to them But as the Reformation of this Church has hitherto stood notwithstanding all their Designs against it so it is to be hoped that the History of it will be hereafter better understood notwithstanding all the Libels and Calumnies by which they have endeavoured to represent it in such black and odious Colours to the World Sanders says Page 176. King Edward was in the 9th Year of his Age when he came to the Crown This is of no great consequence but it shews how little this Author considered what he writ when in so publick a thing as the King's Age he misreckons a Year for he was born the 12th of October 1537 so in January 1547 he was in the 10th Year of his Age. 2. He says King Edward was not only declared King of England Ibid. and Ireland but made Supream Head of the Church and upon that runs out to shew how uncapable a Child was of that Power This is set down in such terms as if there had been some special Act made for his being Supream Head of the Church distinct from his being proclaimed King whereas there was no such thing for the Supremacy being annexed to the Crown the one went with the other and it being but a Civil Power might be as well exercised by the King's Governors before he came to be of Age as the other Rights of the Crown were Pag. 177. 3. He says The Earl of Hartford was made by himself Duke of Somerset This was done by order of the whole Council in pursuance of King Henry's Design proved by those Witnesses that were beyond exception and that King having by his Will charged his Executors to fullfil those things which he intended to do this was found to be one of them Pag. 178. 4. He says The Duke of Somerset made himself the only Governor of the King and Protector none daring to oppose it openly but Wriothesley whom King Henry when he was dying had made Lord Chancellor The Protector was advanced to that Dignity by the unanimous consent of the whole Council to which the Lord Chancellor consented and signed the Order about it the Original whereof is yet extant for though he argued against it before it was done yet he joined with the rest in doing it Nor was he made Chancellor by
condemn the Clergy Those in the City charge the Country and the Country complains of the City every one finds out somewhat wherein he thinks he is least concerned and is willing to fix on that all the Indignation of Heaven which God knows we our selves have kindled against our selves It cannot be denied since it is so visible that universally the whole Nation is corrupted and that the Gospel has not had those effects among us which might have been expected after so long and so free a course as it has had in this Island Our wise and worthy Progenitors reformed our Doctrine and Worship but we have not reformed our Lives and Manners what will it avail us to understand the right Methods of worshiping God if we are without true Devotion and coldly perform publick Offices without sense and affection which is as bad as a Bead-roll of Prayers in what ever Language they be pronounced What signifies our having the Sacraments purely administred among us if we either contemptuously neglect them or irreverently handle them more perhaps in compliance with Law than out of a sense of the Holy Duties incumbent on us for what end are the Scriptures put in our hands if we do not read them with great attention and order our lives according to them and what does all preaching signifie if Men go to Church meerly for Form and hear Sermons only as set Discourses which they will censure or commend as they think they see cause but are resolved never to be the better for them If to all these sad Considerations we add the gross sensuality and impurity that is so avowedly practised that it is become a fashion so far it is from being a reproach the oppression injustice intemperance and many other immoralities among us what can be expected but that these abominations receiving the highest aggravation they are capable of from the clear light of the Gospel which we have so long enjoyed the just Judgments of Heaven should fall on us so signally as to make us a reproach to all our Neighbours But as if all this were not enough to fill up the measure of our iniquities many have arriv'd at a new pitch of Impiety by defying Heaven it self with their avowed Blasphemies and Atheism and if they are driven out of their Atheistical Tenets which are indeed the most ridiculous of any in the World they set up their rest on some general Notions of Morality and Natural Religion and do boldly reject all that is revealed and where they dare vent it alas where dare they not do it they reject Christianity and the Scriptures with open and impudent scorn and are absolutely insensible of any obligation of Conscience in any thing whatsoever and even in that Morality which they for decencies sake magnifie so much none are more bare-facedly and grosly faulty This is a direct attempt against God himself and can we think that he will not visit for such things nor be avenged on such a Nation And yet the hypocrisie of those who disguise their flagitious Lives with a Mask of Religion is perhaps a degree above all though not so scandalous till the Mask falls off and that they appear to be what they truly are When we are all so guilty and when we are so allarumed by the black Clouds that threaten such terrible and lasting Storms what may be expected but that we should be generally struck with a deep sense of our crying sins and turn to God with our whole Souls But if after all the loud awakenings from Heaven we will not hearken to that Voice but will still go on in our sins we may justly look for unheard-of Calamities and such miseries as shall be proportioned to our offences and then we are sure they will be great and wonderful Yet if on the other hand there were a general turning to God or at least if so many were rightly sensible of this as according to the proportion that the Mercies of God allow did some way ballance the wickedness of the rest and if these were as zealous in the true methods of imploring Gods favour as others are in procuring his displeasure and were not only mourning for their own sins but for the sins of others the Prayers and Sighs of many such might dissipate that dismal Cloud which our sins have gathered and we might yet hope to see the Gospel take root among us since that God who is the Author of it is merciful and full of compassion and ready to forgive and this holy Religion which by his Grace is planted among us is still so dear to him that if we by our own unworthiness do not render our selves incapable of so great a Blessing we may reasonably hope that he will continue that which at first was by so many happy concurring Providences brought in and was by a continued Series of the same indulgent care advanc'd by degrees and at last raised to that pitch of perfection which few things attain in this World But this will best appear in the ensuing History from which I fear I may have too long detained the Reader 10. September 1680. THE CONTENTS OF THIS VOLUME BOOK I. OF the Life and Reign of King Edward the Sixth Pag. 1. BOOK II. Of the Life and Reign of Queen Mary Page 233. BOOK III. Of the Settlement of the Reformation in the beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign Page 373. COLLECTION OF RECORDS King Edwards Journal and Remains Page 1. Ad Librum Primum Page 89. Ad Librum Secundum Page 239. Ad Librum Tertium Page 327. An APPENDIX concerning the Errors and Falshoods in Sanders's Book of the English Schism Page 383. ERRATA PAge 10. Line 22. usual r. unusual p. 20. l. 15. levy Taxes hand r. heavy Taxes laid p. 36. l. 47. after it r. did p. 31. l. 31. dele of p. 40. Marg. l. 7. after In r. Cor. p. 82. l. 43. dele the Marginal Note Ibid. l. ult run used to r. used to run p. 94. l. 38. for in r. the. p. 136. l. 20. for when r. where l. 41. ad Marg. r. Collection Numb 42. so the Numbers 42 43 44 45. are for Numb 43 44 45 46. p. 155. Alesse r. Alesse p. 166. l. 20. Pactors r. Pastors p. 205. Marg. 23. r. 3. p. 219. l. 44. for John r. Richard p. 220. l. 7. the same error p. 237. l. 42. Suffolk r. Sussex p. 249. l. 21 Ring r. King p. 252. l. 1. Sanders r. Sandy p. 253. l. penult no r. on p. 283 284 285 286. r. 267 268 269 270. p. 273. Marg. deserve r. severe p. 274. Marg. dele two p. 275. l. ult Wales r. Wells p. 277. l. 28. racked r. raked p. 304. Marg. considered r. censured p. 305. l. ult dele be p. 307. l. 44. before where r. Fathers house l. 49. dele Fathers house p. 319. Marg. Numb 24. r. 23. the error in the Number continues to the end of the Book p. 320 l. 16. before that r. few l.
but by the Advice and Consent of the other Executors according to the Will of the late King Then they all went to take their Oaths but it was proposed that it should be delayed till the next day that so they might do it upon better consideration More was not done that day save that the Lord Chancellor was ordered to deliver up the Seals to the King and to receive them again from his Hands for King Henry's Seal was to be made use of either till a new one was made or till the King was Crowned He was also ordered to renew the Commissions of the Judges the Justices of Peace the Presidents of the North and of Wales and of some other Officers This was the issue of the first Council-day under this King In which the so easie advancement of the Earl of Hartford to so high a Dignity gave great occasion to censure it seeming to be a change of what King Henry had designed But the Kings great kindness to his Unkle made it pass so smoothly For the rest of the Executors not being of the Ancient Nobility but Courtiers were drawn in easily to comply with that which was so acceptable to their young King Only the Lord Chancellor who had chiefly opposed it was to expect small favour at the new Protectors hands It was soon apparent what emulation there was between them And the Nation being then divided between those who loved the old Superstition and those who desired a more complete Reformation The Protector set himself at the Head of the one and the Lord Chancellor at the Head of the other Party The next day the Executors met again Which is declared in Council and first took their Oaths most solemnly for their faithful executing the Will They also ordered all those who were by the late King named Privy-Councellors to come into the Kings Presence and there they declared to the King the choice they had made of his Unkle who gave his Assent to it It was also signified to the Lords of the Council who likewise with one voice gave their Consent to it And Dispatches were ordered to be sent to the Emperour the French King and the Regent of Flanders giving notice of the Kings Death and of the Constitution of the Council and the Nomination of the Protector during the Minority of their young King All Dispatches were ordered to be Signed only by the Protector and all the Temporal Lords with all the Bishops about the Town were commanded to come and swear Allegiance to the King On the 2d of Feb. Feb. 2. the Protector was declared Lord Treasurer and Earl Marshal these Places having been designed for him by the late King upon the Duke of Norfolks Attainder Letters were also sent to Callice Bulloigne Ireland the Marches of Scotland and most of the Counties of England giving notice of the Kings Succession and of the order now setled The Will was also ordered to be Enrolled and every of the Executors was to have an Exemplification of it under the Great Seal and the Clerks of Council were also ordered to give to every of them an account of all things done in Council under their Hands and Seals The Bishops take out Commissions for their Bishopricks And the Bishops were required to take out new Commissions of the same form with those they had taken out in King Henry's time for which see Page 267. of the former Part only with this difference That there is no mention made of a Vicar-General in these Commissions as was in the former there being none after Cromwel advanced to that Dignity Two of these Commissions are yet extant one taken out by Cranmer the other taken out by Bonner But this was only done by reason of the present juncture because the Bishops being generally addicted to the former Superstition it was thought necessary to keep them under so arbitrary a Power as that subjected them to for they hereby held their Bishopricks only during the Kings pleasure and were to exercise them as his Delegates in his Name and by his Authority Cranmer set an Example to the rest Collection Number 2. and took out his Commission which is in the Collection But this was afterwards judged too heavy a Yoak and therefore the new Bishops that were made by this King were not put under it and so Ridley when made Bishop of London in Bonners room was not required to take out any such Commission but they were to hold their Bishopricks during life The reason of the new Creation of many Noblemen There was a Clause in the Kings Will requiring his Executors to make good all that he had promised in any manner of ways Whereupon Sir William Paget Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert were required to declare what they knew of the Kings Intentions and Promises the former being the Secretary whom he had trusted most and the other two those that attended on him in his Bed-Chamber during his sickness though they were called Gentlemen of the Privy-Chamber for the Service of the Gentlemen of the Bed-Chamber was not then set up Paget declared That when the Evidence appeared against the Duke of Norfolk and his Son the Earl of Surrey the King who used to talk oft in private with him alone told him that he intended to bestow their Lands liberally and since by Attainders and other ways the Nobility were much decayed he intended to create some Peers and ordered him to write a Book of such as he thought meetest who thereupon proposed the Earl of Hartford to be a Duke the Earl of Essex to be a Marquess the Viscount Lisle to be an Earl the Lords St. John Russel and Wriothesley to be Earls and Sir Tho. Seimour Sir Thom. Cheyney Sir Richard Rich Sir William Willoughby Sir Tho. Arundel Sir Edmund Sheffield Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir _____ Wymbish Sir _____ Vernon of the Peak and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons Paget also proposed a distribution of the Duke of Norfolk's Estate But the King liked it not and made Mr. Gates bring him the Books of that Estate which being done he ordered Paget to tot upon the Earl of Hartford these are the words of his Deposition a Thousand Merks on the Lord Lisle St. John and Russel 200 Pounds a year to the Lord Wriothesley 100 and for Sir Tho. Seimour 300 Pounds a year But Paget said it was too little and stood long arguing it with him yet the King ordered him to propose it to the Persons concerned and see how they liked it And he putting the King in mind of Denny who had been oft a Suiter for him but he had never yet in lieu of that obtained any thing for Denny the King ordered 200 Pounds for him and 400 Marks for Sir William Herbert and remembred some others likewise But Paget having according to the Kings Commands spoken to these who were to be advanced found that many of them desired to continue in their former
Ranks and thought the Lands the King intended to give were not sufficient for the maintenance of the Honour to be conferred on them which he reported to the best advantage he could for every Man and endeavoured to raise the Kings favour to them as high as he could But while this was in consultation the Duke of Norfolk very prudently apprehending the ruin of his Posterity if his Lands were divided into many Hands out of which he could not so easily recover them whereas if they continued in the Crown some turn of Affairs might again establish his Family and intending also to oblige the King by so unusual a Complement sent a desire to him that he would be pleased to settle all his Lands on the Prince the now King and not give them away for said he according to the Phrase of that Time They are good and stately Gear This wrought so far on the King that he resolved to reserve them for himself and to reward his Servants some other way Whereupon Paget pressed him once to resolve on the Honours he would bestow and what he would give with them and they should afterwards consider of the way how to give it The King growing still worse said to him That if ought came to him but good as he thought he could not long endure he intended to place them all about his Son as Men whom he trusted and loved above all other and that therefore he would consider them the more So after many Consultations he ordered the Book to be thus filled up The Earl of Hartford to be Earl Marshal and Lord Treasurer and to be Duke of Somerset Exeter or Hartford and his Son to be Earl of Wiltshire with 800 l. a year of Land and 300 l. a year out of the next Bishops Land that fell void the Earl of Essex to be Marquess of Essex the Viscount Lisle to be Earl of Coventry the Lord Wriothesly to be Earl of Winchester Sir Tho. Seimour to be a Baron and Lord Admiral Sir Richard Rich Sir Jo. St. Leiger Sir William Willoughby Sir Ed. Sheffield and Sir Christopher Danby to be Barons with yearly Revenues to them and several other Persons And having at the Suit of Sir Edw. North promised to give the Earl of Hartford six of the best Prebends that should fall in any Cathedral except Deanries and Treasurerships at his suit he agreed that a Deanry and a Treasurership should be in stead of two of the six Prebendaries And thus all this being written as the King had ordered it the King took the Book and put it in his Pocket and gave the Secretary order to let every one know what he had determined for them But before these things took effect the King died Yet being on his Death-bed put in mind of what he had promised he ordered it to be put in his Will that his Executors should perform every thing that should appear to have been promised by him All this Denny and Herbert confirmed for they then waited in his Chamber and when the Secretary went out the King told them the substance of what had passed between them and made Denny read the Book over again to him whereupon Herbert observed that the Secretary had remembred all but himself to which the King answered He should not forget him and ordered Denny to write 400 l. a year for him All these things being thus declared upon Oath and the greatest part of them having been formerly signified to some of them and the whole matter being well known and spread abroad the Executors both out of Conscience to the Kings Will and for their own Honours resolved to fulfil what the King had intended but was hindred by death to accomplish But being apprehensive both of Wars with the Emperour and French King they resolved not to lessen the Kings Treasure nor Revenue nor to sell his Jewels or Plate but to find some other ways to pay them and this put them afterwards on selling the Chantry Lands The Affairs of Scotland The business of Scotland was then so pressing that Balnaves who was Agent for those that had shut themselves within the Castle of St. Andrews had this day 1180 l. ordered to be carried to them for an half years pay to the Soldiers of that Garrison There were also Pensions appointed for the most leading Men in that Business The Earl of Rothes eldest Son had 280 Pound Sir James Kircaldy had 200 and many others had smaller Pensions allowed them for their amity as it is expressed in the Council Books 1547. Feb. 6. the King Knighted That day the Lord Protector Knighted the King being authorized to do it by Letters Pattents So it seems that as the Laws of Chivalry required that the King should receive Knighthood from the Hand of some other Knight so it was judged too great a presumption for his own Subject to give it without a Warrant under the Great Seal The King at the same time Knighted Sir John Hublethorn the Lord Major of London When it was known abroad what a distribution of Honour and Wealth the Council had resolved on it was much censured many saying that it was not enough for them to have drained the dead King of all his Treasure but that the first step of their proceedings in their new Trust was to provide Honour and Estates for themselves whereas it had been a more decent way for them to have reserved their Pretensions till the King had come to be of Age. Another thing in the Attestations seemed much to lessen the credit of the Kings Will which was said to be Signed the 30th of Decemb. and so did bear date whereas this Narration insinuates that it was made a very little while before he died not being able to accomplish his design in these things which he had projected but it was well known that he was not so ill on the 30th of December Secular Men had their Ecclesiastical Dignities It may perhaps seem strange that the Earl of Hartford had six good Prebends promised him two of these being afterwards converted into a Deanry and a Treasurership But it was ordinary at that time The Lord Cromwell had been Dean of Wells and many other Secular Men had these Ecclesiastical Benefices without Cure conferred on them For which there being no charge of Souls annexed to them this might seem to be an excuse Yet even those had a sacred charge incumbent on them in the Cathedrals and were just and necessary encouragements either for such as by Age or other defects were not fit for a Parochial Charge and yet might be otherwise capable to do eminent service in the Church or for the support of such as in their Parochial labours did serve so well as to merit preferment and yet perhaps were so meanly provided for as to need some farther help for their subsistence But certainly they were never intended for the enriching of such lazy and sensual Men who having given themselves up
Wittemberg submitting themselves to the Emperors mercy the rest were much disheartned which is a constant forerunner of the ruine of a Confederacy Such was the state of Religion abroad The design laid for a further Reformation at home At home Mens minds were much distracted The People especially in Market Towns and Places of Trade began generally to see into many of the corruptions of the Doctrine and Worship and were weary of them Some preached against some abuses Glasier at Pauls Cross taught that the observance of Lent was only a Positive Law others went further and plainly condemned most of the former abuses But the Clergy were as much engaged to defend them They were for the most part such as had been bred in Monasteries and Religious Houses For there being Pensions reserved for the Monks when their Houses were surrendred and dissolved till they should be otherwise provided The Court of Augmentations took care to ease the King of that Charge by recommending them to such small Benefices as were at the Kings disposal and such as purchased those Lands of the Crown with that Charge of paying the Pensions to the Monks were also careful to ease themselves by procuring Benefices for them The Benefices were generally very small so that in many Places three or four Benefices could hardly afford enough for the maintenance of one Man And this gave some colour for that abuse of one Man's having many Benefices that have a care of Souls annexed to them and that not only where they are so contiguous that the duty can be discharged by one and so poor that the maintenance of both will scarce serve for the encouragement of one Person but even where they are very remote and of considerable value This Corruption that crept in in the dark Ages of the Church was now practised in England out of necessity By an Act made in King Henry the 8th's time none might hold two Benefices without a Dispensation but no Dispensation could enable one to hold three yet that was not at this time much considered The excuses made for this were That in some Places they could not find good Men for the Benefices but in most Places the Livings were brought to nothing For while the Abbies stood the Abbots allowed those whom they appointed to serve the Cure in the Churches that belonged to them which were in value above the half of England a small Stipend or some little part of the Vicarage Tithes and they were to raise their subsistence out of the Fees they had by the Sacraments and other Sacramentals and chiefly by the singing Masses for the Poor that died for the Abbies had the profit of it from the Rich. And Masses went generally for 2 d. a Groat was thought a great Bounty So they all concluded themselves undone if these things were withdrawn This engaged them against any Reformation since every step that was made in it took their Bread out of their Mouths But they being generally very ignorant could oppose nothing with the force of Reason or Learning So although they were resolved to comply with any thing rather than forfeit their Benefices yet in their hearts they abhorred all Reformation and murmured against it where they thought they might do it safely some preached as much for the old abuses as others did against them Dr. Peru at St. Andrews Vndershaft justified the Worship of Images on the 23d of April yet on the 19th of June he preached a Recantation of that Sermon Besides these there were great Prelates as Gardiner Bonner and Tonstall whose long experience in Affairs they being oft employed in Forreign Ambassies together with their high preferment gave them great Authority and they were against all Alterations in Religion But that was not so decent to profess therefore they set up on this pretence That till the King their Supream Head were of Age so as to consider things himself all should continue in the state in which King Henry had left them and these depended on the Lady Mary the Kings eldest Sister as their Head who now professed her self to be in all Points for what her Father had done and was very earnest to have every thing Enacted by him but chiefly the six Articles to continue in force On the other hand Crvnmer being now delivered from that too awful subjection that he had been held under by King Henry resolved to go on more vigorously in purging out abuses He had the Protector firmly united to him in this design Dr. Cox and Mr. Cheek who were about the young King were also very careful to infuse right Principles of Religion into him and as he was very capable of understanding what was laid before him so he had an early liking to all good and generous Principles and was of so excellent a temper of mind that as he naturally loved Truth so the great probity of his Manners made him very inclinable to love and cherish true Religion Cranmer had also several Bishops of his side Holgate of York Holbeach of Lincoln Goodrick of Ely and above all Ridley Elect of Rochester designed for that See by King Henry but not Consecrated till September this Year Old Latimer was now discharged of his Imprisonment but had no mind to return to a more publick Station and did choose rather to live private and employ himself in Preaching He was kept by Cranmer at Lambeth where he spent the rest of his days till he was imprisoned in Queen Maries time and attained the glorious end of his innocent and pious Life But the apprehensions of his being restored again to his old Bishoprick put Heath then Bishop of Worcester into great anxieties sometimes he thought if he consented to the Reformation then Latimer who left his Bishoprick on the account of the six Articles must be restored and this made him joyn with the Popish Party at other times Journal of the House of Commons when he saw the House of Commons moved to have Latimer put in again then he joyned in the Councils for the Reformation to secure Friends to himself by that compliance Others of the Bishops were ignorant and weak Men who understood Religion little and valued it less and so although they liked the old Superstition best because it encouraged Ignorance most and that was the only sure Support of their Power and Wealth yet they resolved to swim with the Stream It was designed by Cranmer and his Friends to carry on the Reformation but by slow and safe degrees not hazarding too much at once They trusted in the Providence of God that he would assist them in so good a Work They knew the corruptions they were to throw out to be such that they should easily satisfie the People with what they did and they had many Learned Men among them who had now for divers years been examining these matters There were also many that declared they had heard the late King express his great regret for leaving the state
Tongue Articles and Injunctions for the Visitation about the Benefices of the Clergy and the Taxes on them for the Poor for Scholars and their Mansion-Houses with the other Injunctions for the strictness of Church-mens Lives and against Superstitions Pilgrimages Images or other Rites of that kind and for Register-Books were renewed And to these many others were added as That Curates should take down such Images as they knew were abused by Pilgrimages or Offerings to them but that private Persons should not do it That in the Confessions in Lent they should examine all People whether they could recite the Elements of Religion in the English Tongue That at High-Mass they should read the Epistle and Gospel in English and every Sunday and Holy-day they should read at Mattins one Chapter out of the New Testament and at Even-song another out of the Old in English That the Curates should often visit the Sick and have many places of the Scripture in English in readiness wherewith to comfort them That there shoulâ— be no more Processions about Churches for avoiding contention for precedence in them And that the Letany formerly said in the Processions should be said thereafter in the Quire in English as had been ordered by the late King That the Holy-day being instituted at first that Men should give themselves wholly to God yet God was generally more dishonoured upon it than on the other days by idleness drunkenness and quarrelling the People thinking that they sufficiently honoured God by hearing Mass and Mattins though they understood nothing of it to their edifying therefore thereafter the Holy-day should be spent according to Gods Holy Will in hearing and reading his Holy Word in publick and private Prayers in amending their Lives receiving the Communion Visiting the Sick and reconciling themselves to their Neighbours Yet the Curates were to declare to their People that in Harvest-time they might upon the Holy and Festival-days labour in their Harvest That Curates were to admit none to the Communion who were not reconciled to their Neighbours That all dignified Clergy-men should preach personally twice a year That the People should be taught not to despise any of the Ceremonies not yet abrogated but to beware of the Superstition of sprinkling their Beds with Holy Water or the ringing of Bells or using of Blessed Candles for driving away Devils That all Monuments of Idolatry should be removed out of the Walls or Windows of Churches and that there should be a Pulpit in every Church for preaching That there should be a Chest with a hole in it for the receiving the Oblations of the People for the Poor and that the People should be exhorted to Alms-giving as much more profitable than what they formerly bestowed on Superstitious Pilgrimages Trentals and decking of Images That all Patrons who disposed of their Livings by Simoniacal Pactions should forfeit their Right for that vacancy to the King That the Homilies should be read That Priests should be used charitably and reverently for their Office sake That no other Primer should be used but that set out by King Henry That the Prime and the Hours should be omitted where there was a Sermon or Homily That they should in Bidding the Prayers remember the King their Supream Head the Queen Dowager the Kings two Sisters the Lord Protector and the Council the Lords the Clergy and the Commons of the Realm and to pray for Souls departed this life that at the last day we with them may rest both Body and Soul All which Injunctions were to be observed under the pains of Excommunication Sequestration or Deprivation as the Ordinaries should answer it to the King the Justices of Peace being required to assist them Besides these there were other Injunctions given to the Bishops Injunctions to the Bishops That they should see the former put in execution and should preach four times a year in their Diocesses once at their Cathedral and three times in other Churches unless they had a reasonable excuse for their omission That their Chaplains should be able to preach Gods Word and should be made labour oft in it That they should give Orders to none but such as would do the same and if any did otherwise that they should punish him and recall their Licence These are the chief Heads of the Injunctions which being so often printed I shall refer the Reader that would consider them more carefully to the Collection of these and other such curious things made by the Right Reverend Father in God Anthony Sparrow now Lord Bishop of Norwich These being published These were much censured gave occasion to those who censured all things of that nature to examine them The removing Images that had been abused gave great occasion of quarrel and the thing being to be done by the Clergy only it was not like that they who lived chiefly by such things would be very zealous in the removing them Yet on the other hand it was thought necessary to set some restraints to the heats of the People who were otherwise apt to run too far where Bounds were not set to them The Article about the strict observance of the Holy-day seemed a little doubtful whether by the Holy-day was to be understood only the Lords-day or that and all other Church-Festivals The naming it singularly the Holy-day and in the end of that Article adding Festival-days to the Holy day seemed to favour their opinion that thought this strict observance of the Holy-day was particularly intended for the Lords-day and not for the other Festivals And indeed the setting aside of large portions of time on that day for our Spiritual Edification and for the Service of God both in publick and private is so necessary for the advancement of true Piety that great and good effects must needs follow on it But some came afterwards who not content to press great strictness on that day would needs make a Controversie about the Morality of it and about the fourth Commandment and framed many Rules for it which were stricter than themselves or any other could keep and so could only load Mens Consciences with many scruples This drew an opposition from others who could not agree to these severities and these Contests were by the subtilty of the Enemies of the Power and Progress of Religion so improved that in stead of all Mens observing that time devoutly as they ought some took occasion from the strictness of their own way to censure all as irreligious who did not in every thing agree to their notion concerning it Others by the heat of contradiction did too much slacken this great Bond and Instrument of Religion which is since brought under so much neglect that it is for most part a day only of Rest from Mens bodily labours but perhaps worse employed than if they were at work So hard a thing it is to keep the due mean between the Extremes of Superstition on the one hand and of Irreligion on the
Kingdom to cast themselves wholly into the Arms of France and to offer their young Queen to the Dolphin and to think of no Treaty with the English So the Earl of Warwick returned to London having no small share in the Honour of this Expedition He was Son to that Dudley who was attainted and executed the first year of King Henry the 8th's Reign But whether it was that the King afterwards repented of his severity to the Father or that he was taken with the qualities of the Son he raised him by many degrees to be Admiral and Viscount Lisle He had defended Bulloigne when it was in no good condition against the Dolphin whose Army was believed 50000 strong and when the French had carried the Bassetown he recovered it and killed 800 of their Men The Year after that being in Command at Sea he offered the French Fleet Battel which they declining he made a descent upon Normandy with 5000 Men and having burnt and spoiled a great deal he returned to his Ships with the loss only of one Man And he shewed he was as fit for a Court as a Camp For being sent over to the French Court upon the Peace he appeared there with much Splendour and came off with great Honour He was indeed a Man of great Parts had not insatiable ambition with profound dissimulation stained his other Noble Qualities The Protector at his return was advised presently to meet the Parliament for which the Writs had been sent out before he went into Scotland now that he was so covered with Glory to get himself established in his Authority and to do those other things which required a Session The Visitors execute the Injunctions He found the Visitors had performed their Visitation and all had given obedience And those who expounded the secret Providences of God with an Eye to their own opinions took great notice of this that on the same day in which the Visitors removed Acts and Monuments and destroyed most of the Images in London their Armies were so successful in Scotland in Pinkey Field It is too common to all Men to magnifie such Events much when they make for them but if they are against them they turn it off by this That Gods Ways are past finding out So partially do Men argue where they are once engaged Bonner and Gardiner had shewed some dislike of the Injunctions Bonner received them with a Protestation that he would observe them if they were not contrary to Gods Law and the Ordinances of the Church Upon which Sir Anthony Cook and the other Visitors complained to the Council So Bonner was sent for where he offered a submission but full of vain Quiddities so it is expressed in the Council-Book But they were not well received by Bonner Collection Number 12. But they not accepting of that he made such a full one as they desired which is in the Collection Yet for giving terror to others he was sent to lie for some time in the Prison called the Fleet. Gardiner seeing the Homilies was also resolved to protest against them Nor by Gardiner Sir John Godsalve who was one of the Visitors wrote to him not to ruine himself nor lose his Bishoprick by such an Action To whom he wrote a Letter that has more of a Christian and of a Bishop in it than any thing I ever saw of his He expresses in handsome terms a great contempt of the World and a resolution to suffer any thing rather than depart from his Conscience Besides that as he said the things being against Law he would not deliver up the Liberties of his Country but would petition against them This Letter will be found in the Collection Collection Number 13. for I am resolved to suppress nothing of consequence on what side soever it may be Sept. 15. On the 25th of September it being informed to the Council that Gardiner had written to some of that Board and had spoken to others many things in prejudice and contempt of the Kings Visitation and that he intended to refuse to set forth the Homilies and Injunctions he was sent for to the Council Where being examined he said he thought they were contrary to the Word of God and that his Conscience would not suffer him to observe them He excepted to one of the Homilies that it exclude Charity from justifying Men as well as Faith This he said was contrary to the Book set out in the late Kings time which was afterwards confirmed in Parliament in the Year 1542. he said further that he could never see one place of Scripture nor any ancient Doctor that favoured it He also said Erasmus's Paraphrase was bad enough in Latin but much worse in English for the Translator had oft out of ignorance and oft out of design misrendred him palpably and was one that neither understood Latin nor English well He offered to go to Oxford to dispute about Justification with any they should send him to or to enter in conference with any that would undertake his Instruction in Town But this did not satisfie the Council So they pressed him to declare what he intended to do when the Visitors should be with him He said he did not know he should further study these Points for it would be three weeks before they could be with him and he was sure he would say no worse than that he should obey them as far as could consist with Gods Law and the Kings The Council urged him to promise that he would without any limitation set forth the Homilies and the Injunctions which he refusing to do was sent to the Fleet. Some days after that Cranmer went to see the Dean of St. Pauls having the Bishops of Lincoln and Rochester with Dr. Cox and some others with him He sent for Gardiner thither and entred into discourse with him about that Passage in the Homily excluding Charity out of our Justification and urged those Places of St. Paul That we are justified by Faith without the Works of the Law He said his design in that Passage was only to draw Men from trusting in any thing they did and to teach them to trust only to Christ But Gardiner had a very different Notion of Justification For as he said Infants were justified by Baptism and Penitents by the Sacrament of Penance and that the Conditions of the justifying of those of Age were Charity as well as Faith as the three Estates make a Law all joyned together for by this Simile he set it out in the report he writ of that Discourse to the Lord Protector reckoning the King one of the three Estates a way of Speech very strange especially in a Bishop and a Lawyer For Erasmus it was said that though there were faults in his Paraphrase as no Book besides the Scriptures is without faults yet it was the best for that use they could find and they did choose rather to set out what so learned a Man had written
and Temporalty did without compulsion give their assent he remembers her what opposition the stiff-necked Papists gave him and what Rebellions they raised against him which he wonders how she came so soon to forget Adding that death had prevented him before he had finished these Godly Orders which he had designed and that no kind of Religion was perfected at his death but all was left so uncertain that it must inevitably bring on great disorders if God did not help them and that himself and many others could witness what regret their late Master had when he saw he must die before he had finished what he intended He wond'red that she who had been well bred and was learned should esteem true Religion and the knowledge of the Scriptures Newfangledness or Fantasie He desired she would turn the Leaf and look on the other side and would with an humble Spirit and by the assistance of the Grace of God consider the matter better Thus things went on till the Parliament met The Parliament meets which was summoned to meet the fourth of November The day before it met Novemb. 3. the Protector gave too publick an instance how much his prosperous success had lifted him up For by a Patent under the Great Seal Rot. Pat. 1. Reg. 7. Part. he was warranted to sit in Parliament on the Right Hand of the Throne under the Cloath of State and was to have all the Honours and Priviledges that at any time any of the Unkles of the Kings of England whether by the Fathers or Mothers side had enjoyed with a Non obstante to the Statute of Precedence The Lord Rich had been made Lord Chancellor on the 24th of October but whether the Protector or he opened the Parliament by any Speech does not appear from the Journal of the Lords House On the 10th of Decemb. Decemb. 10. a Bill was brought in for the repealing several Statutes It was read the second time on the 12th and the third time on the 16th day On the 19th 19. some Provisoes were added to it and it was sent down to the Commons who sent it up the 23d of December 23. Dec. to which the Royal Assent was given The Commons had formed a new Bill for repealing these Statutes which upon some Conferences they were willing to let fall only some Provisoes were added to the old one upon which the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Hereford and Chichester dissented An Act repealing former severe Laws The Preamble of it sets forth That nothing made a Government happier than when the Prince governed with much clemency and the Subjects obeyed out of love Yet the late King and some of his Progenitors being provoked by the unruliness of some of their People had made severe Laws but they judging it necessary now to recommend the Kings Government to the affections of the People repealed all Laws that made any thing to be Treason but what was in the Act of 25 of Edw. the 3d as also two of the Statutes about Lollardies together with the Act of the six Articles and the other Acts that followed in explanation of that All Acts in King Henry the 8th's time declaring any thing to be Felony that was not so declared before were also repealed together with the Acts that made the Kings Proclamations of equal Authority with Acts of Parliament It was also Enacted That all who denied the Kings Supremacy or asserted the Popes in words should for the first offence forfeit their Goods and Chattels and suffer Imprisonment during pleasure For the second offence should incur the Pain of Praemunire and for the third offence be attainted of Treason But if any did in Writing Printing or by any overt Act or Deed endeavour to deprive the King of his Estate or Titles particularly of his Supremacy or to confer them on any other after the first of March next he was to be adjudged guilty of High Treason and if any of the Heirs of the Crown should usurp upon another or did endeavour to break the Succession of the Crown it was declared high Treason in them their Aiders and Abettors And all were to enjoy the Benefit of Clergy and the Priviledge of Sanctuary as they had it before King Henry the 8th's Reign excepting only such as were guilty of Murder Poisoning Burglary Robbing on the High-way the stealing of Cattel or stealing out of Churches or Chappels Poisoners were to suffer as other Murderers None were to be accused of Words but within a Month after they were spoken And those who called the French King by the Title of King of France were not to be esteemed guilty of the Pains of translating the Kings Authority or Titles on any other In Ch. Coll. Camb. among Parkers Papers This Act was occasioned by a Speech that Arch-bishop Cranmer had in Convocation in which he exhorted the Clergy to give themselves much to the study of the Scripture and to consider seriously what things were in the Church that needed Reformation that so they might throw out all the Popish trash that was not yet cast out Upon this some intimated to him that as long as the six Articles stood in force it was not safe for them to deliver their Opinions This he reported to the Council upon which they ordered this Act of Repeal By it the Subjects were delivered from many fears they were under and had good hopes of a mild Government when in stead of procuring new severe Law the old ones were let fall The Council did also free the Nation of the jealousies they might have of them by such an abridgment of their own Power But others judged it had been more for the interest of the Government to have kept up these Laws still in force but to have restrained the execution of them This Repeal drew on another which was sent from the Commons on the 20th of December and was agreed to by the Lords on the 21st It was of an Act in the 28th year of the last King by which all Laws made while his Son was under 24 years of Age might be by his Letters Patents after he attained that Age annulled as if they had never been Which they altered thus That the King after that Age might by his Letters Patents void any Act of Parliament for the future but could not so void it from the beginning as to annul all things done upon it between the making and annulling of it which were still to be lawful Deeds The next Bill of a publick nature was concerning the Sacrament Act about the Communion Which was brought in and read the first time on the 12th of Novemb. the second time on the 15th and was twice read on the 17th And on the 24th a Bill was brought in for the Communion to be received in both kinds on the third of December it was read the second time and given to the Protector on the 5th read again and given to two
Judges on the 7th it was read again and joyned to the other Bill about the Sacrament And on the 10th the whole Bill was agreed to by all the Peers except the Bishops of London Hereford Norwich Worcester and Chichester and sent down to the Commons On the 17th a Proviso was sent after it but was rejected by the Commons since the Lords had not agreed to it On the 20th it was sent up agreed to and had afterwards the Royal Assent By it first the value of the Holy Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the Altar and in the Scripture the Supper and Table of the Lord was set forth together with its first Institution but it having been of late marvellously abused some had been thereby brought to a contempt of it which they had expressed in Sermons Discourses and Songs in words not fit to be repeated therefore whosoever should so offend after the first of May next was to suffer Fine and Imprisonment at the Kings Pleasure and the Justices of the Peace were to take Information and make Presentments of Persons so offending within three Months after the offences so committed allowing them Witnesses for their own purgation And it being more agreeable to Christs first Institution And the practice of the Church for 500 years after Christ that the Sacrament should be given in both the kinds of Bread and Wine rather than in one kind only Therefore it was Enacted That it should be commonly given in both kinds except necessity did otherwise require it And it being also more agreeable to the first Institution and the primitive Practice that the People should receive with the Priest than that the Priest should receive it alone therefore the day before every Sacrament an Exhortation was to be made to the People to prepare themselves for it in which the benefits and danger of worthy and unworthy receiving were to be expressed and the Priests were not without a lawful cause to deny it to any who humbly askt it This was an Act of great consequence Communion appointed in both kinds since it reformed two abuses that had crept into the Church The one was the denying the Cup to the Laity the other was the Priests communicating alone In the first Institution it is plain that as Christ bad all drink of the Cup and his Disciples all drank of it so St. Paul directed every one to examine himself that he might eat of that Bread and drink of that Cup. From thence the Church for many Ages continued this practice and the Superstition of some who received only in one kind was severely censured and such were appointed either to receive the whole Sacrament or to abstain wholly It continued thus till the belief of the Corporal Presence of Christ was set up and then the keeping and carrying about the Cup in Processions not being so easily done some began to lay it aside For a great while the Bread was given dipt in the Cup to represent a bleeding Christ as it is in the Greek Church to this day In other Places the Laity had the Cup given them but they were to suck it through Pipes that nothing of it should fall to the ground But since they believed that Christ was in every crumb of Bread it was thought needless to give the Sacrament in both kinds So in the Council of Constance the Cup was ordered to be denied the Laity though they acknowledged it to have been instituted and practised otherwise To this the Bohemians would never submit though to compel them to it much Blood was shed in this Quarrel And now in the Reformation this was every where one of the first things with which the People were possessed the opposition of the Roman Church herein to the Institution of Christ being so manifest And all private Masses put down At first this Sacrament was also understood to be a Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ of which many were to be partakers while the fervor of devotion lasted it was thought a scandalous and censurable thing if any had come unto the Christian Assemblies and had not stayed to receive these Holy Mysteries and the denying to give any one the Sacrament was accounted a very great punishment So sensible were the Christians of their ill condition when they were hindred to participate of it But afterwards the former Devotion slackening the good Bishops in the 4th and 5th Centuries complained oft of it that so few came to Receive yet the Custom being to make Oblations before the Sacrament out of which the Clergy had been maintained during the poverty of the Church the Priests had a great mind to keep up the constant use of these Oblations and so perswaded the Laity to continue them and to come to the Sacrament though they did not receive it and in process of time they were made to believe that the Priest received in behalf of the whole People And whereas this Sacrament was the Commemoration of Christs Sacrifice on the Cross and so by a Phrase of Speech was called a Sacrifice they came afterwards to fancy that the Priests consecrating and consuming the Sacrament was an Action of it self expiatory and that both for the Dead and the Living And there rose an infinite number of several sorts of Masses some were for commemorating the Saints and those were called the Masses of such Saints others for a particular Blessing for Rain Health c. and indeed for all the accidents of Humane Life where the addition or variation of a Collect made the difference So that all that Trade of Massing was now removed An Intimation was also made of Exhortations to be read in it which they intended next to set about These abuses in the Mass gave great advantages to those who intended to change it into a Communion But many in stead of managing them prudently made unseemly Jests about them and were carried by a lightness of temper to make Songs and Plays of the Mass for now the Press went quick and many Books were printed this year about matters of Religion the greatest number of them being concerning the Mass which were not written in so decent and grave a style as the matter required Against this Act only five Bishops protested Many of that Order were absent from the Parliament so the opposition made to it was not considerable The next Bill brought into the House of Lords An Act about the Admission of Bishops was concerning the admission of Bishops to their Sees by the Kings Letters Patents Which being read was committed to the Arch-bishop of Canterburies care on the fifth of November and was read the second time on the 10th and committed to some of the Judges and was read the third time on the 28th of November and sent down to the Commons on the 5th of December There was also another Bill brought in concerning the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Bishops Courts on the 17th of November and pass'd and sent
with a hot Iron on their Breast A great many Provisoes follow concerning Clerks so convict which shew that this Act was chiefly levelled at the idle Monks and Friars who went about the Country and would betake themselves to no employment but finding the People apt to have compassion on them they continued in that course of life Which was of very ill consequence to the State For these Vagrants did every where alienate the Peoples Minds from the Government and perswaded them that things would never be well setled till they were again restored to their Houses Some of these came often to London on pretence of suing for their Pensions but really to practise up and down through the Country To prevent this there was a Proclamation set out on the 18th of September requiring them to stay in the Places where they lived and to send up a Certificate where they were to the Court of Augmentations who should thereupon give order for their constant payment Some thought this Law against Vagabonds was too severe and contrary to that common liberty of which the English Nation has been always very sensible both in their own and their Neighbours particulars Yet it could not be denied but extream Diseases required extream Remedies and perhaps there is no punishment too severe for Persons that are in health and yet prefer a loitering course of life to an honest employment There followed in the Act many excellent Rules for providing for the truly poor and indigent in the several Places where they were born and had their abode Of which this can only be said That as no Nation has laid down more effectual Rules for the supplying the Poor than England so that indeed none can be in absolute want so the neglect of these Laws is a just and great reproach on those who are charged with the execution of them when such numbers of poor Vagabonds swarm every where without the due restraints that the Laws have appointed On the 6th of December the Bill for giving the Chantries to the King was brought into the House of Lords An Act giving the Chantries to the King It was read the second time on the 12th the third time on the 13th and the fourth time on the 14th of that Month. It was much opposed both by Cranmer on the one hand and the Popish Bishops on the other The late Kings Executors saw they could not pay his Debts nor satisfie themselves in their own pretensions formerly mentioned out of the Kings Revenue and so intended to have these to be divided among them Cranmer opposed it long For the Clergy being much empoverished by the Sale of the impropriated Tithes that ought in all reason to have return'd into the Church but upon the dissolution of the Abbies were all sold among the Laity he saw no probable way remaining for their supply but to save these Endowments till the King were of Age being confident he was so piously disposed that they should easily perswade him to convert them all to the bettering of the Condition of the poor Clergy that were now brought into extream misery And therefore he was for reforming and preserving these Foundations till the Kings full Age. The Popish Bishops liked these Endowments so well that upon far different Motives they were for continuing them in the state they were in But those who were to gain by it were so many that the Act passed the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of London Duresme Ely Norwich Hereford Worcester and Chichester dissenting So it being sent down to the House of Commons was there much opposed by some Burgesses who represented that the Boroughs for which they served could not maintain their Churches and other publick Works of the Guilds and Fraternities if the Rents belonging to them were given to the King for these were likewise in the Act. This was chiefly done by the Burgesses of Linn and Coventry who were so active that the whole House was much set against that part of the Bill for the Guild-Lands Therefore those who managed that House for the Court took these off by an assurance that their Guild-Lands should be restored to them And so they desisted from their opposition and the Bill passed on the promise given to them which was afterwards made good by the Protector In the Preamble of the Act it is set forth That the great superstition of Christians rising out of their ignorance of the true way of Salvation by the death of Christ in stead of which they had set up the vain conceits of Purgatory and Masses satisfactory was much supported by Trentals and Chantries And since the converting these to godly uses such as the endowing of Schools Provisions for the Poor and the augmenting of Places in the Universities could not be done by Parliament they therefore committed it to the care of the King And then reciting the Act made in the 37th year of his Fathers Reign they give the King all such Chantries Colledges and Chappels as were not possessed by the late King and all that had been in being any time these five years last past as also all Revenues belonging to any Church for Anniversaries Obits and Lights together with all Guild-Lands which any Fraternity of Men enjoyed for Obits or the like and appoint these to be converted to the maintenance of Gramar-Schools or Preachers and for the encrease of Vicarages After this followed the Act giving the King the Customs known by the Name of Tonnage and Poundage besides some other Laws of Matters that are not needful to be remembred in this History Last of all came the Kings general Pardon with the common mon Exceptions among which one was of these who were then Prisoners in the Tower of London in which the Duke of Norfolk was included So all business being ended the Parliament was Prorogued from the 24th of December to the 20th of April following Acts that were proposed but not carried But having given this account of these Bills that were passed I shall not esteem it an unfruitful piece of History to shew what other Bills were designed There were put into the House of Lords two Bills that were stifled The one was for the use of the Scriptures which came not to a second reading The other was a Bill for erecting a new Court of Chancery for Ecclesiastical and Civil Causes which was committed to some Bishops and Temporal Lords but never more mentioned The Commons sent up also some Bills which the Lords did not agree to One was about Benefices with Cure and Residence It was committed but never reported Another was for the Reformation of divers Laws and of the Courts of Common-Law and a third was that married Men might be Priests and have Benefices To this the Commons did so readily agree that it being put in on the 19th of December and read then for the first time it was read twice the next day and sent up to the Lords on the 21st But
being read there once it was like to have raised such debates that it being resolved to end the Session before Christmas the Lords laid it aside But while the Parliament was sitting The Convocation meets they were not idle in the Convocation though the Popish Party was yet so prevalent in both Houses that Cranmer had no hopes of doing any thing till they were freed of the trouble which some of the great Bishops gave them The lower House made some Petitions Number 16. The most important thing they did was the carrying up four Petitions to the Bishops which will be found in the Collection 1. That according to the Statute made in the Reign of the late King there might be Persons empow'red for reforming the Ecclesiastical Laws The second That according to the ancient Custom of the Nation and the Tenor of the Bishops Writ to the Parliament the inferior Clergy might be admitted again to sit in the House of Commons or that no Acts concerning matters of Religion might pass without the sight and assent of the Clergy The third That since divers Prelates and other Divines had been in the late Kings time appointed to alter the Service of the Church and had made some progress in it that this might be brought to its full perfection The fourth That some consideration might be had for the maintenance of the Clergy the first year they came into their Livings in which they were charged with the First-fruits to which they added a desire to know whether they might safely speak their minds about Religion without the danger of any Law For the first of these four Petitions an account of it shall be given hereafter As to the second it was a thing of great consequence and deserves to be farther considered in this place Anciently all the free Men of England The Inferior Clergy desire to be admited to have Representatives in the House of Commons or at least those that held of the Crown in chief came to Parliament and then the inferior Clergy had Writs as well as the Superior and the first of the three Estates of the Kingdom were the Bishops the other Prelates and the Inferior Clergy But when the Parliament was divided into two Houses then the Clergy made likewise a Body of their own and sate in Convocation which was the third Estate But the Bishops having a double capacity the one of Ecclesiastical Prelature the other of being the Kings Barons they had a Right to sit with the Lords as a part of their Estate as well as in the Convocation And though by parity of reason it might seem that the rest of the Clergy being Freeholders as well as Clarks had an equal Right to choose or be chosen into the House of Commons yet whether they were ever in possession of it or whether according to the Clause Premonentes in the Bishops Writ they were ever a part of the House of Commons is a just doubt For besides this assertion in the Petition that was mentioned and a more large one in the second Petition which they presented to the same purpose which is likewise in the Collection Number 17. I have never met with any good reason to satisfie me in it There was a general Tradition in Queen Elizabeths Reign that the Inferior Clergy departed from their Right of being in the House of Commons when they were all brought into the Praemunire upon Cardinal Wolsey's Legatine Power and made their submission to the King But that is not credible for as there is no footstep of it which in a time of so much writing and printing must have remained if so great a change had been then made so it cannot be thought that those who made this Address but 17 years after that Submission many being alive in this who were of that Convocation Polidore Virgil in particular a curious observer since he was maintained here to write the History of England none of them should have remembred a thing that was so fresh but have appealed to Writs and ancient Practises But though this design of bringing the Inferior Clergy into the House of Commons did not take at this time yet it was again set on foot in the end of Queen Elizabeths Reign and Reasons were offered to perswade her to set it forward Which not being then successful these same Reasons were again offered to King James to induce him to endeavour it The Paper that discovers this was communicated to me by Dr. Borlace the Worthy Author of the History of the Irish Rebellion It is corrected in many places by the Hand of Bishop Ravis then Bishop of London a Man of great Worth This for the affinity of the matter and the curiosity of the thing I have put into the Collection Number 18. with a large Marginal Note as it was designed to be transcribed for King James But whether this Matter was ever much considered or lightly laid aside as a thing unfit and unpracticable does not appear certain it is that it came to nothing Upon the whole matter it is not certain what was the Power or Right of these Proctors of the Clergy in former times Some are of opinion that they were only assistants to the Bishops Coke 4. Inst 3.4 but had no Voice in either House of Parliament This is much confirmed by an Act pass'd in the Parliament of Ireland in the 28th Year of the former Reign which sets forth in the Preamble That though the Proctors of the Clergy were always summoned to Parliament yet they were no part of it nor had they any right to Vote in it but were only Assistants in case Matters of Controversie or Learning came before them as the Convocation was in England which had been determined by the Judges of England after much enquiry made about it But the Proctors were then pretending to so high an Authority that nothing could pass without their consents and it was presumed they were set on to it by the Bishops whose Chaplains they were for the most part Therefore they were by that Act declared to have no right to Vote From this some infer they were no other in England and that they were only the Bishops Assistants and Council But as the Clause Premonentes in the Writ seems to make them a part of the Parliament so these Petitions suppose that they sate in the House of Commons anciently where it cannot be imagined they could sit if they came only to be Assistants to the Bishops for then they must have sate in the House of Lords rather as the Judges the Masters of Chancery and the Kings Council do Nor is it reasonable to think they had no Voice for then their sitting in Parliament had been so insignificant a thing that it is not likely they would have used such endeavours to be restored to it since their coming to Parliament upon such an account must have been only a charge to them There is against this Opinion an
Objection of great force from the Acts pass'd in the 21st Year of Richard the second 's Reign In the second Act of that Parliament it is said That it was first prayed by the Commons and that the Lords Spiritual and the Proctors of the Clergy did assent to it upon which the King by the assent of all the Lords and Commons did enact it The 12th Act of that Parliament was a Repeal of the whole Parliament that was held in the 11th Year of that Reign and concerning it it is expressed That the Lords Spiritual and Temporal the Proctors of the Clergy and the Commons being severally examined did all agree to it From hence it appears that these Proctors were then not only a part of the Parliament but were a distinct Body of Men that did severally from all the rest deliver their Opinions It may seem strange that if they were then considered as a part of either House of Parliament this should be the only time in which they should be mentioned as bearing their share in the Legislative Power In a matter that is so perplexed and dark I shall presume to offer a Conjecture which will not appear perhaps improbable In the 129th Page of the former part I gave the Reasons that made me think the lower House of Convocation consisted at first only of the Proctors of the Clergy So that by the Proctors of the Clergy both in the Statute of Ireland and in those made by Richard the second is perhaps to be understood the lower House of Convocation and it is not unreasonable to think that upon so great an occasion as the annulling a whole Parliament to make it pass the better in an Age in which the People payed so blind a Submission to the Clergy the concurrence of the whole Representative of the Church might have been thought necessary It is generally believed that the whole Parliament sate together in one House before Edward the thirds time and then the Inferior Clergy were a part of that Body without question But when the Lords and Commons sate a-part the Clergy likewise sate in two Houses and granted Subsidies as well as the Temporalty It may pass for no unlikely conjecture that the Clause Premonentes was first put in the Bishops Writ for the summoning of the lower House of Convocation consisting of these Proctors and afterwards though there was a special Writ for the Convocation yet this might at first have been continued in the Bishops Writ by the neglect of a Clark and from thence be still used So that it seems to me most probable that the Proctors of the Clergy were both in England and Ireland the lower House of Convocation Now before the Submission which the Clergy made to King Henry as the Convocation gave the King great Subsidies so the whole business of Religion lay within their Sphere But after the Submission they were cut off from medling with it except as they were authorized by the King So that having now so little power left them it is no wonder they desired to be put in the state they had been in before the Convocation was separated from the Parliament or at least that Matters of Religion should not be determined till they had been consulted and had reported their Opinions and Reasons The Extreme of raising the Ecclesiastical Power too high in the Times of Popery had now produced another of depressing it too much For seldom is the Counterpoise so justly ballanced that Extremes are reduced to a well-tempered Mediocrity For the third Petition it was resolved that many Bishops and Divines should be sent to Windsor to labour in the Matter of the Church-Service But that required so much consideration that they could not enter on it during a Session of Parliament And for the fourth what Answer was given to it doth not appear On the 29th of November a Declaration was sent down from the Bishops concerning the Sacraments being to be received in both kinds To which Jo. Tyler the Prolocutor and several others set their Hands and being again brought before them it was agreed to by all without a contradictory Vote 64 being present among whom I find Polidore Virgil was one And on the 17th of December the Proposition concerning the Marriage of the Clergy was also sent to them and subscribed by 35 affirmatively and by 14 negatively so it was ordered that a Bill should be drawn concerning it I shall not here digress to give an account of what was alledged for or against this reserving that to its proper place when the thing was finally setled And this is all the account I could recover of this Convocation I have chiefly gathered it from some Notes and other Papers of the then Dr. Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury which are carefully preserved with his other MSS. in Corpus Christi Colledge Library at Cambridge To which Library I had free access by the favour of the most learned Master Dr. Spencer with the other Worthy Fellows of that House and from thence I collected many remarkable things in this History The Parliament being brought to so good a Conclusion the Protector took out a new Commission in which all the Addition that is made to that Authority he formerly had is that in his absence he is empow'red to substitute another to whom he might delegate his Power The state of Affairs in Germany And thus this Year ended in England but as they were carrying on the Reformation here it was declining apace in Germany The Duke of Saxe and the Landgrave were this Year to command their Armies apart The Duke of Saxe kept within his own Country but having there unfortunately divided his Forces the Emperor overtook him near the Alb at Mulberg where the Emperors Soldiers crossing the River and pursuing him with great fury after some resistance in which he himself performed all that could be expected from so great a Captain was taken Prisoner 1547. Apr. 24. Duke of Saxe taken and his Country all possessed by Maurice who was now to be invested with the Electoral Dignity He bore his misfortunes with a greatness and equality of mind that is scarce to be parallel'd in History Neither could the insolence with which the Emperor treated him nor the fears of death to which he adjudged him nor that tedious imprisonment which he suffered so long ever shake or disorder a Mind that was raised so far above the inconstancies of Humane Affairs And though he was forced to submit to the hardest Conditions possible of renouncing his Dignity and Dominions some few Places being only reserved for his Family yet no Entreaties nor Fears could ever bring him to yield any thing in Matters of Religion He made the Bible his chief Companion and Comfort in his sharp Afflictions which he bore so as if he had been raised up to that end to let the World see how much he was above it It seemed unimitable and therefore engaged Thuanus with the other
Translation into some Town of the Popes to which it was not likely the Imperialists would follow them and so at least the Council would be suspended if not dissolved For this Remove they laid hold on the first colour they could find One dying of a malignant Feaver it was given out and certified by Physicians that he died of the Plague so in all hast they translated the Council to Bologna Apr. 21. The first Session of Bologna The Imperialists protested against it but in vain for thither they went The Emperor was hereby quite disappointed of his chief design which was to force the Germans to submit to a Council held in Germany and therefore no Plague appearing at Trent he pressed the return of the Council thither But the Pope said it was the Councils act and not his and that their Honour was to be kept up that therefore such as stayed at Trent were to go first to Bologna and acknowledge the Council and they should then consider what was to be done So that now all the hope the Germans had was that this difference between the Pope and Emperor might give them some breathing and time might bring them out of these extremities into which they were then driven Upon these disorders the Forreign Reformers who generally made Germany their Sanctuary were now forced to seek it elsewhere So Peter Martyr in the end of November this Year was brought over to England by the Invitation which the Arch-bishop of Canterbury sent him in the Kings Name He was born in Florence where he had been an Augustinian-Monk He was learned in the Greek and the Hebrew which drew on him the envy of the rest of his Order whose Manners he inveighed oft against So he left them and went to Naples where he gathered an Assembly of those who loved to Worship God more purely This being made known he was forced to leave that Place and went next to Lucca where he lived in society with Tremellius and Zanchius But being also in danger there he went to Zurick with Bernardinus Ochinus that had been one of the most celebrated Preachers of Italy and now forsook his former Superstitions From Zurick he went to Basil and from thence by Martin Bucers means he was brought to Strasburg where Cranmers Letter found both him and Ochinus The Latter was made a Canon of Canterbury with a Dispensation of Residence and by other Letters Patents 40 Marks were given yearly to him and as much to Peter Martyr There had been this Year some differences between the English and French concerning the Fortifications about Bulloigne The French quarrel about Bulloigne The English were raising a great Fort by the Harbour there This being signified to King Henry by Gaspar Coligny afterwards the famous Admiral of France then Governour of the neighbouring Parts to Bulloigne it was complained of at the Court of England It was answered That this was only to make the Harbour more secure and so the Works were ordered to be vigorously carried on But this could not satisfie the French who plainly saw it was of another sort than to be intended only for the Sea The King of France came and viewed the Country himself and ordered Coligny to raise a Fort on a high Ground near it which was called the Chastilion Fort and commanded both the English Fort and the Harbour But the Protector had no mind to give the French a colour for breaking with the English so there was a Truce and further Cessation agreed on in the end of September These are all the considerable Forreign Transactions of this Year in which England was concerned But there was a secret contrivance laid at home of a high nature which though it broke not out till the next Year yet the beginnings of it did now appear The Protectors Brother Thomas Seimour was brought to such a share in his Fortunes The Breach between the Protector and the Admiral that he was made a Baron and Lord Admiral But this not satisfying his ambition he endeavoured to have linked himself into a nearer relation with the Crown by marrying the Kings Sister the Lady Elizabeth But finding he could not compass that he made his Addresses to the Queen Dowager Who enjoying now the Honour and Wealth the late King had left her resolved to satisfie her self in her next Choice and entertained him a little too early for they were married so soon after the Kings death that it was charged afterwards on the Admiral that if she had brought a Child as soon as might have been after the Marriage it had given cause to doubt whether it had not been by the late King which might have raised great disturbance afterwards But being thus married to the Queen he concealed it for some time till he procured a Letter from the King recommending him to her for a Husband upon which they declared their Marriage with which the Protector was much offended Being thus possessed of great Wealth and being Husband to the Queen Dowager he studied to engage all that were about the King to be his Friends and he corrupted some of them by his Presents and forced one on Sir John Cheek That which he designed was That whereas in former times the Infant Kings of England had had Governours of their Persons distinct from the Protectors of their Realms which Trusts were divided between their Unkles it being judged too much to joyn both in one Person who was thereby too great whereas a Governour of the Kings Person might be a check on the Protector he would therefore himself be made Governour of the Kings Person alledging that since he was the Kings Unkle as well as his Brother he ought to have a proportioned share with him in the Government About Easter this Year he first set about this design and corrupted some about the King who should bring him sometimes privately through the Gallery to the Queens Lodgings and he desired they would let him know when the King had occasion for Money and that they should not always trouble the Treasury for he would be ready to furnish him and he thought a young King might be taken with this So it happened that the first time Latimer preached at Court the King sent to him to know what Present he should make him Seimour sent him 40 l. but said he thought 20 enough to give Latimer and the King might dispose of the rest as he pleased Thus he gained ground with the King whose sweet nature exposed him to be easily won by such Artifices It is generally said that all this difference between the Brothers was begun by their Wives and that the Protectors Lady being offended that the younger Brothers Wife had the precedence of her which she thought belonged to her self did thereupon raise and inflame the differences But in all the Letters that I have seen concerning this Breach I could never find any such thing once mentioned Nor is it reasonable to imagine that the
Dutchess of Somerset should be so foolish as to think that she ought to have the precedence of the Queen Dowager Therefore I look upon this Story as a meer Fiction though it is probable enough there might upon some other accounts have been some Animosities between the two high-spirited Ladies which might have afterwards be thought to have occasioned their Husbands quarrel It is plain in the whole thread of this Affair that the Protector was at first very easie to be reconciled to his Brother and was only assaulted by him but bore the trouble he gave him with much patience for a great while though in the end seeing his factious temper was incurable he laid off Nature too much when he consented to his Execution Yet all along till then he had rather too much encouraged his Brother to go on by his readiness to be after every breach reconciled to him When the Protector was in Scotland the Admiral then began to act more avowedly and was making a Party for himself of which Paget took notice and charged him with it in plain terms He asked him why he would go about to reverse that which himself and others had consented to under their Hands Their Family was now so great that nothing but their mutual quarrelling could do them any prejudice But there would not be wanting officious Men to inflame them if they once divided among themselves and the Breaches among near Friends commonly turn to the most irreconcilable Quarrels Yet all was ineffectual for the Admiral was resolved to go on and either get himself advanced higher or to perish in the Attempt It was the knowledge of this which forced the Protector to return from Scotland so abruptly and disadvantageously for the securing of his Interest with the King on whom his Brothers Artifices had made some impression Whether there was any reconciliation made between them before the Parliament met is not certain But during the Session the Admiral got the King to write with his own Hand a Message to the House of Commons for the making of him the Governour of his Person and he intended to have gone with it to the House and had a Party there by whose means he was confident to have carried his business He dealt also with many of the Lords and Counsellors to assist him in it When this was known before he had gone with it to the House some were sent to him in his Brothers Name to see if they could prevail with him to proceed no further He refused to hearken to them and said That if he were cross'd in his attempt he would make this the blackest Parliament that ever was in England Upon that he was sent for by Order from the Council but refused to come Then they threatned him severely and told him the Kings Writing was nothing in Law but that he who had procured it was punishable for doing an Act of such a nature to the disturbance of the Government and for engaging the young King in it So they resolved to have sent him to the Tower and to have turned him out of all his Offices But he submitted himself to the Protector and Council and his Brother and he seemed to be perfectly reconciled Yet as the Protector had reason to have a watchful Eye over him so it was too soon visible that he had not laid down but only put off his high Projects till a fitter conjuncture For he began the next Christmas to deal Money again among the Kings Servants and was on all occasions infusing into the King a dislike of every thing that was done and did often perswade him to assume the Government himself But the sequel of this Quarrel proved fatal to him as shall be told in its proper place And thus ended the Year 1547. On the 8th of Jan. 1548. Jan. 8. next year Gardiner was brought before the Council Where it was told him that his former Offences being included in the Kings general Pardon he was thereupon discharged a grave admonition was given him to carry himself reverently and obediently and he was desired to declare whether he would receive the Injunctions and Homilies and the Doctrine to be set forth from time to time by the King and Clergy of the Realm He answered he would conform himself as the other Bishops did and only excepted to the Homily of Justification and desired four or five days to consider of it What he did at the end of that time does not appear from the Council-Book no farther mention being made of this matter for the Clerks of Council did not then enter every thing with that exactness that is since used He went home to his Diocess where there still appeared in his whole behaviour great malignity to Cranmer and to all motions for Reformation yet he gave such outward compliance that it was not easie to find any advantage against him especially now since the Councils great Power was so much abridged The Marquess of Northampton sues a Divorce for Adultery In the end of Jan. the Council made an Order concerning the Marquess of Northampton which will oblige me to look back a little for the clear account of it This Lord who was Brother to the Queen Dowager had married Anne Bourchier Daughter to the Earl of Essex the last of that Name But she being convicted of Adultery he was divorced from her which according to the Law of the Ecclesiastical Courts was only a separation from Bed and Board Upon which Divorce it was proposed in King Henry's time to consider what might be done in favour of the Innocent Person when the other was convicted of Adultery So in the beginning of King Edward's Reign on the 7th of May a Commission was granted to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury the Bishops of Duresme and Rochester this was Holbeack who was not then translated to Lincoln to Dr. Ridley and six more ten in all of whom six were a Quorum to try whether the Lady Anne was not by the Word of God so lawfully divorced that she was no more his Wife and whether thereupon he might not marry another Wife This being a new Case and of great importance Cranmer resolved to examine it with his ordinary diligence and searched into the Opinions of the Fathers and Doctors Ex MSS. D. Stillingfleet so copiously that his Collections about it grew into a large Book the Original whereof I have perused the greatest part of it being either written or marked and interlined with his own Hand This required a longer time than the Marquess of Northampton could stay and therefore presuming on his great Power without waiting for Judgment he solemnly married Eliz. Daughter to Brooke Lord Cobham On the 28th of Jan. Information was brought to the Council of this which gave great scandal since his first Marriage stood yet firm in Law So he being put to answer for himself said he thought that by the Word of God he was discharged of his tie to
repealed and it was Enacted That from the first of May none should eat Flesh on Fridays Saturdays Ember-days in Lent or any other days that should be declared Fish-days under several Penalties A Proviso was added for excepting such as should obtain the Kings Licence or were sick or weak and that none should be indicted but within three Months after the Offence Christ had told his Disciples that when he should be taken from them then they should fast Accordingly the Primitive Christians used to fast oft more particularly before the Anniversary of the Passion of Christ which ended in a high Festivity at Easter Yet this was differently observed as to the number of days Some abstained 40 days in imitation of Christs Fast others only that Week and others had only an entire Fast from the time of Christs death till his Resurrection On these Fasts they eat nothing till the Evening and then they eat most commonly Herbs and Roots Afterwards the Fridays were kept as Fasts because on that day Christ suffered Saturdays were also added in the Roman Church but not without contradiction Ember-weeks came in afterwards being some days before those Sundays in which Orders were given And a General Rule being laid down that every Christian Festival should be preceded by a Fast thereupon the Vigils of Holy-days came though not so soon into the Number But this with the other good Institutions of the Primitive times became degenerate even in St. Austins time Religion came to be placed in these observances and anxious Rules were made about them Afterwards in the Church of Rome they were turned into a Mockery for as on Fast-days they dined which the Ancients did not so the use of the most delicious Fish drest in the most exquisite manner with the richest Wines that could be had was allowed which made it ridiculous So now they resolved to take off the severities of the former Laws and yet to keep up such Laws about Fasting and Abstinence as might be agreeable to its true end which is to subdue the Flesh to the Spirit and not to gratifie it by a change of one sort of diet into another which may be both more delicate and more inflaming So fond a thing is Superstition that it will help Men to deceive themselves by the slightest Pretences that can be imagined It was much lamented then and there is as much cause for it still that carnal Men have taken advantages from the abuses that were formerly practised to throw off good and profitable Institutions since the frequent use of Fasting with Prayer and true Devotion joyned to it is perhaps one of the greatest helps that can be devised to advance one to a spiritual temper of Mind and to promote a holy course of Life And the mockery that is discernable in the way of some Mens Fasting is a very slight excuse for any to lay aside the use of that which the Scriptures have so much recommended Some Bills were rejected There were other Bills put in into both Houses but did not pass One was for declaring it Treason to marry the Kings Sisters without consent of the King and his Council but it was thought that King Henry's Will disabling them from the Succession in that case would be a stronger restraint and so it was laid aside Another Bill was put in for Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction Great Complaints were made of the abounding of Vices and Immoralities which the Clergy could neither restrain nor punish and so they had nothing left but to preach against them which was done by many with great freedom In some of these Sermons the Preachers expressed their apprehensions of signal and speedy Judgments from Heaven if the People did not repent but their Sermons had no great effect for the Nation grew very corrupt and this brought on them severe punishments The Temporal Lords were so jealous of putting power in Church-mens hands especially to correct those vices of which themselves perhaps were most guilty that the Bill was laid aside The pretence of opposing it was that the greatest part of the Bishops and Clergy were still Papists in their Hearts so that if Power were put into such Mens hands it was reasonable to expect they would employ it chiefly against those who favoured the Reformation and would vex them on that score though with Pretences fetched from other things A design for digesting the Common Law into a Body There was also put into the House of Commons a Bill for reforming of Processes at Common Law which was sent up by the Commons to the Lords but it fell in that House I have seen a large Discourse written then upon that Argument in which it is set forth that the Law of England was a barbarous kind of Study and did not lead Men into a finer sort of Learning which made the Common Lawyers to be generally so ignorant of Forreign Matters and so unable to negotiate in them therefore it was proposed that the Common and Statute Laws should be in imitation of the Roman Law digested into a Body under Titles and Heads and put in good Latin But this was too great a Design to be set on or finished under an Infant King If it was then necessary it will be readily acknowledged to be much more so now the Volume of our Statutes being so much swell'd since that time besides the vast number of Reports and Cases and the Pleadings growing much longer than formerly yet whether this is a thing to be much expected or desired I refer it to the learned and wise Men of that Robe The only Act that remains of this Session of Parliament The Admirals Attainder about which I shall inform the Reader is the Attainder of the Admiral The Queen Dowager that had married him died in September last not without suspition of Poison She was a good and vertuous Lady and in her whole Life had done nothing unseemly but the marrying him so indecently and so soon after the Kings death There was found among her Papers a Discourse written by her concerning her self entituled The Lamentation of a Sinner which was published by Cecil who writ a Preface to it In it she with great sincerity acknowledges the sinful course of her Life for many years in which she relying on External Performances such as Fasts and Pilgrimages was all that while a Stranger to the Internal and True Power of Religion which she came afterwards to feel by the study of the Scripture and the calling upon God for his Holy Spirit She explains clearly the Notion she had of Justification by Faith so that Holiness necessarily followed upon it but lamented the great scandal given by many Gospellers So were all these called who were given to the reading of the Scriptures She being thus dead The Queen Dowager dying he courted the Lady Eliz. the Admiral renewed his Addresses to the Lady Elizabeth but in vain for as he could not expect that his Brother and the Council
lose their Degree in the Church This was soon received over all the Western Church and Arguments were found out afterwards by the Canonists to prove the necessity of continuing it from Davids not being suffered to build the Temple since he was a Man of Blood and from the qualification required by St. Paul in a Bishop That he should be no striker since he seemed to strike that did it either in Person or by one whom he deputed to do it But when afterwards Charles the Great and all the Christian Princes in the West gave their Bishops great Lands and Dominions they obliged them to be in all their Councils and to do them such Services as they required of them by vertue of their Tenures The Popes designing to set up a Spiritual Empire and to bring all Church-lands within it required the Bishops to separate themselves from a dependance on their Princes as much as it was possible And these Laws formerly made about Cases of Blood were judged a Colour good enough why they should not meddle in such Trials so they procured these Cases to be excepted But it seems Cranmer thought his Conscience was under no tie from those Canons and so judged it not contrary to his Function to Sign that Order The Parliament was on the 14th of March Prorogued to the 4th of Nov. the Clergy having granted the King a Subsidy of 6 s. in the Pound to be paid in three Years Subsidies granted by the Clergy and Laity In the Preamble of the Bill of Subsidy they acknowledged the great quietness they enjoyed under him having no Let nor Impediment in the Service of God But the Laity set out their Subsidy with a much fuller Preamble of the great happiness they had by the true Religion of Christ declaring that they were ready to forsake all things rather than Christ as also to assist the King in the Conquest of Scotland which they call a part of his Dominion therefore they give 12 d. in the Pound of all Mens Personal Estates to be paid in three Years But now to look into Matters of Religion there was A New Visitation immediately after the Act of Vniformity pass'd a new Visitation which it is probable went in the same Method that was observed in the former There were two things much complained of the one was that the Priests read the Prayers generally with the same tone of Voice that they had used formerly in the Latin Service so that it was said the People did not understand it much better than they had done the Latin formerly This I have seen represented in many Letters and it was very seriously laid before Cranmer by Martin Bucer The course taken in it was that in all Parish Churches the Service should be read in a plain audible Voice but that the former way should remain in Cathedrals where there were great Quires who were well acquainted with that Tone and where it agreed better with the Musick that was used in the Anthems Yet even there many thought it no proper way in the Letany where the greatest gravity was more agreeable to such humble Addresses than such a modulation of the Voice which to those unacquainted with it seemed light and for others that were more accustomed to it it seemed to be rather use that had reconciled them to it than the natural decency of the thing or any fitness in it to advance the devotion of their Prayers But this was a thing judged of less importance It was said that those who had been accustomed to read in that Voice could not easily alter it but as those dropt off and died others would be put in their places who would officiate in a plainer Voice Some of the old Abuses coninued in the new Service Other Abuses were more important Some used in the Communion-Service many of the old Rites such as kissing the Altar crossing themselves lifting the Book from one place to another breathing on the Bread shewing it openly before the distribution with some other of the old Ceremonies The People did also continue the use of their praying by Beads which was called an Innovation of Peter the Hermite in the 12th Century By it ten Aves went for one Pater Noster and the reciting these so oft in Latin had come to be almost all the devotion of the Vulgar and therefore the People were ordered to leave that unreasonable way of Praying it seeming a most unaccountable thing that the reciting the Angels Salutation to the Blessed Virgin should be such a high piece of Divine Worship And that this should be done ten times for one Prayer to God looked so like preferring the Creature to the Creator that it was not easie to defend it from an appearance of Idolatry The Briests were also ordered to exhort the People to give to the Poor The Curates were required to preach and declare the Catechism at least every sixth Week And some Priests continuing secretly the use of Soul Masses in which for avoiding the censure of the Law they had one to communicate with them but had many of these in one day It was ordered that there should be no selling of the Communion in Trentals and that there should be but one Communion in one Church except on Easter-day and Christmas in which the People coming to the Sacrament in greater numbers there should be one Sacrament in the Morning and another near Noon And there being great abuses in Churches and Church-yards in which in the times of Popery Markets had been held and Bargains made that was forbid chiefly in the time of Divine Service or Sermon Collection Number 33. These Instructions which the Reader will find in the Collection were given in charge to the Visitors Cranmer had also a Visitation about the same time in which the Articles he gave out are all drawn according to the Kings Injunctions By some Questions in them they seem to have been sent out before the Parliament because the Book of Service is not mentioned but the last Question save one being of such as contemned married Priests and refused to receive the Sacrament at their hands I conceive that these were compiled after the Act concerning their Marriage was past but before the Feast of Whit-Sunday following for till then the Common-Prayer-Book was not to be received There were also Orders sent by the Council to the Bishop of London to see that there should be no special Masses in St. Pauls Church which being the Mother-Church in the chief City of the Kingdom would be an example to all the rest and that therefore there should be only one Communion at the great Altar and that at the time when the high Mass was wont to be celebrated unless some desired a Sacrament in the Morning and then it was to be celebrated at the high Altar Bonner who resolved to comply in every thing sent the Councils Letter to the Dean and Residentiaries of St. Pauls to see it obeyed
Church received that Sacrament frequently and in both kinds To the sixth Baptism in Cases of necessity was to be administred at any time but out of these Cases it was fit to do it solemnly and in the Ancient Church it was chiefly done on the Eves of Easter and Whit-Sunday of which usage some Footsteps remained still in the old Offices To the seventh these were late superstitious devices Images were contrary to the Scriptures first set up for remembrance but soon after made Objects of Worship To the eight The old Service had many ludicrous things in it the new was simple and grave If it appeared ridiculous to them it was as the Gospel was long ago foolishness to the Greeks To the ninth The Scriptures say nothing of it it was a superstitious Invention derogatory to Christs death To the tenth The Scriptures are the Word of God and the readiest way to confound that which is Heresie indeed To the eleventh These were ignorant superstitious and deceitful Persons To the twelfth Pool had been attainted in Parliament for his spiteful Writings and Doings against the late King To the thirteenth It was foolish and unreasonable one Servant could not do a Man's business and by this many Servants would want employment To the fourteenth This was to rob the King and those who had these Lands of him and would be a means to make so foul a Rebellion be remembred in their Prayers To the fifteenth These were notorious Traitors to whom the Kings Council was not to submit themselves After this they grew more moderate and sent eight Articles They make new Demands 1. Concerning Baptism 2. About Confirmation 3. Of the Mass 4. For reserving the Host 5. For Holy Bread and Water 6. For the old Service 7. For the single Lives of Priests 8. For the Six Articles and concluded God save the King for they were His both Body and Goods To this there was an Answer sent in the Kings Name on the 8th of July so long did the Treaty with them hold in which Which were also rejected after Expressions of the Kings affection to his People he taxes their rising in Arms against him their King as contrary to the Laws of God He tells them That they are abused by their Priests as in the Instance of Baptism which according to the Book might necessity requiring it be done at all times that the Changes that had been set out were made after long and great consultation and the Worship of this Church by the advice of many Bishops and Learned Men was reformed as near to what Christ and his Apostles had taught and done as could be and all things had been setled in Parliament But the most specious thing that misled them being that of the Kings Age it was shewed them that his Blood and not his Years gave him the Crown and the state of Government requires that at all times there should be the same Authority in Princes and the same Obedience in the People It was all penned in a high threatning Style and concluded with an earnest Invitation of them to submit to the Kings Mercy as others that had risen had also done to whom he had not only shewed Mercy but granted Redress of their just grievances otherwise they might expect the utmost severity that Traitors deserved But nothing prevailed on this enraged Multitude whom the Priests inflamed with all the Artifices they could imagine and among whom the Host was carried about by a Priest on a Cart that all might see it But when this Commotion was thus grown to a Head The Rebellion in Norfolk headed by Ket a Tanner the Men of Norfolk rose the 6th of July being led by one Ket a Tanner These pretended nothing of Religion but only to suppress and destroy the Gentry and to raise the commons and to put new Councellors about the King They encreased mightily and became 20000 strong but had no Order nor Discipline and committed many horrid outrages The Sheriff of the County came boldly to them and required them in the Kings Name to disperse and go home but had he not been well mounted they had put him cruelly to death They came to Moushold Hill above Norwich and were much favoured by many in that City Parker afterwards Arch-bishop of Canterbury came among them and preached very freely to them of their ill Lives their Rebellion against the King and the Robberies they daily committed by which he was in great danger of his Life Ket assumed to himself the Power of Judicature and under an old Oak called from thence the Oak of Reformation did such Justice as might be expected from such a Judge and in such a Camp The Marquess of Northampton was sent against them but with Orders to keep at a distance from them and to cut off their Provisions for so it was hoped that without the shedding much Blood they might come to themselves again When the news of this Rising came into York-shire the Commons there rose also A Rising in York-shire being further encouraged by a Prophecy That there should be no King nor Nobility in England that the Kingdom should be ruled by four Governours chosen by the Commons who should hold a Parliament in commotion to begin at the South and North Seas This they applied to the Devon-shire Men on the South Seas and themselves on the North Seas They at their first rising fired Beacons and so gathered the Country as if it had been for the defence of the Coast and meeting two Gentlemen with two others with them they without any provocation murdered them and left their naked Bodies unburied The French fall into the Bullognese At the same time that England was in this Commotion the News came that the French King had sent a great Army into the Territory of Bulloigne so that the Government was put to most extraordinary straits A Fast at Court where Cranmer preached Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. There was a Fast proclaimed in and about London Cranmer preached on the Fast-day at Court I have seen the greatest part of his Sermon under his own Hand and it is the only Sermon of his I ever saw It is a very plain unartificial Discourse no shews of Learning or conceits of Wit in it but he severely expostulated in the Name of God with his Hearers for their ill Lives their Blasphemies Adulteries mutual Hatred Oppression and Contempt of the Gospel and complained of the slackness in punishing these sins by which the Government became in some sort guilty of them He set many Passages of the Jewish Story before them of the Judgments such sins drew on and of Gods Mercy in the unexpected deliverances they met with upon their true Repentance But he chiefly lamented the scandal given by many who pretended a zeal for Religion but used that for a Cloak to disguise their other Vices He set before them the fresh Example of Germany where People generally
Bonner turning to speak to the People was interrupted by one of the Delegates who told him he was to speak to them and not to the People at which some laughing he turned about in great fury and said Ah Woodcocks Woodcocks But to the chief Point he said he had prepared Notes of what he intended to say about the Kings Power in his Minority from the Instances in Scripture of Achaz and Osias who were Kings at Ten of Solomon and Manasses who Reigned at Twelve and of Josias Joachim and Joas who began to Reign when they were but Eight years old He had also gathered out of the English History that Henry the third Edward the third Richard the second Henry the sixth and Edward the fifth were all under Age and even their late King was but eighteen when he came to the Crown and yet all these were obeyed as much before as after they were of full Age. But these things had escaped his memory he not having been much used to preach There had been also a long Bill sent him from the Council to be read of the defeat of the Rebels which he said had disordered him and the Book in which he had laid his Notes fell out of his hands when he was in the Pulpit for this he appealed to his two Chaplains Bourn and Harpsfield whom he had desired to gather for him the Names of those Kings who Reigned before they were of Age. For the other Injunctions he had taken care to execute them and had sent Orders to his Arch-deacons to see to them and as far as he understood there were no Masses nor Service in Latin within his Diocess except at the Lady Maries or in the Chappels of Ambassadors But the Delegates required him positively to answer whether he had obeyed that Injunction about the Kings Authority or not otherwise they would hold him as guilty and if he denied it they would proceed to the examination of the Witnesses He refusing to answer otherwise than he had done they called the Witnesses who were Sir John Cheek and four more who had their Oaths given them and Bonner desiring a time to prepare his interrogatories it was granted So he drew a long Paper of twenty Interrogatories every one of them containing many Branches in it full of all the niceties of the Canon Law a tast of which may be had from the third in number which is indeed the most material of all The Interrogatory was Whether they or any of them were present at his Sermon where they stood and near whom when they came to it and at what part of his Sermon how long they tarried at what part they were offended what were the formal Words or Substance of it who with them did hear it where the other Witnesses stood and how long they tarried or when they departed The Court adjourned to the 18th of September And then there was read a Declaration from the King explaining their former Commission chiefly in the Point of the Denunciation that they might proceed either that way or ex Officio as they saw cause giving them also Power finally to determine the matter cutting off all superfluous delays Bonner gave in also some other Reasons why he should not be obliged to make a more direct Answer to the Articles objected against him The chief of which was That the Article about the Kings Age was not in the Paper given him by the Protector but afterwards added by Secretary Smith of his own Head Cranmer admonished him of his irreverence since he called them always his pretended Judges Smith added That though Proctors did so in common matters for their Clients yet it was not to be endured in such a Case when he saw they acted by a special Commission from the King New Articles were given him more explicite and plain than the former but to the same purpose And five Witnesses were sworn upon these who were all the Clerks of the Council to prove that the Article about the Kings Age was ordered by the whole Council and only put in writing by Secretary Smith at their Command He was appointed to come next day and make his Answer But on the 19th two of his Servants came and told the Delegates that he was sick and could not attend It was therefore ordered That the Knight-Marshal should go to him and if he were sick let him alone but if it were not so should bring him before them next day On the 20th Bonner appearing answered as he had done formerly only he protested that it was his opinion that the King was as much a King and the People as much bound to obey him before he was of Age as after it And after that Secretary Smith having taken him up more sharply than the other Delegates he protested against him as no competent Judge He protests against Secretary Smith since he had expressed much passion against him and had not heard him patiently but had compared him to Thieves and Traitors and had threatned to send him to the Tower to sit with Ket and Arundel and that he had added some things to the Injunctions given him by the Protector for which he was now accused and did also proceed to judge him notwithstanding his Protestation grounded on his not being present when the Commission was first opened and received by the Court But this Protestation also was rejected by the Delegates and Smith told him That whereas he took exception at his saying that he acted as Thieves and Traitors do it was plainly visible in his doings upon which Bonner being much inflamed said to him That as he was Secretary of State and a Privy Councellor he honoured him but as he was Sir Tho. Smith he told him he lied and that he defied him At this the Arch-bishop chid him and said he deserved to be sent to Prison for such irreverent carriage He answered he did not care whither they sent him so they sent him not to the Devil for thither he would not go he had a few Goods a poor Carkass and a Soul the two former were in their power but the last was in his own After this being made to withdraw he when called in again put in an Appeal from them to the King and read an Instrument of it which he had prepared at his own House that Morning and so would make no other answer unless the Secretary should remove For this contempt he was sent to the Prison of the Marshalsea and as he was led away he broke out in great passion both against Smith and also at Cranmer for suffering Hereticks to infect the People which he required him to abstain from as he would answer for it to God and the King On the 23d he was again brought before them where by a second Instrument he adhered to his former Appeal But the Delegates said they would go on and judge him unless there came a Supersedeas from the King and so required him to answer those
Son about the Towns in Flanders and Brabant with the many Ceremonies and Entertainments that followed it made it not easie for him to consider of Matters that required such deep consultation He put him off from Brussels to Gaunt and from Gaunt to Bruges But Paget growing impatient of such delays since the French were marched into the Bulloignese the Bishop of Arras Son to Granvell that had been long the Emperors chief Minister who was now like to succeed in his Fathers room that was old and infirm and the two Presidents of the Emperors Councils St. Maurice and Viglius came to Sir William Paget and had a long communication with him and Hobbey Collection Number 39. an account whereof will be found in the Collection in a Dispatch from them to the Protector He meets with the Emperors Ministers They first treated of an explanation of some ambiguous words in the Treaty to which the Emperors Ministers promised to bring them an Answer Then they talked long of the Matters of the Admiralty the Emperors Ministers said no justice was done in England upon the Merchants complaints Paget said every Mariner came to the Protector and if he would not sollicite their business they run away with a Complaint that there was no Justice whereas he thought that as they medled with no private matters so the Protector ought to turn all these over upon the Courts that were the competent Judges But the Bishop of Arras said There was no Justice to be had in the Admiralty Courts who were indeed Parties in all these Matters Paget said There was as much Justice in the English Admiralty Courts as was in theirs and the Bishop confessed there were great corruptions in all these Courts So Paget proposed that the Emperor should appoint two of his Council to hear and determine all such Complaints in a Summary way and the King should do the like in England For the Confirmation of the Treaty the Bishop said the Emperor was willing his Son should confirm it but that he would never sue to his Subjects to confirm his Treaties and he said when it was objected that the Treaty with France was confirmed by the three Estates that the Prerogative of the French Crown was so restrained that the King could alienate nothing of his Patrimony without the Parliament of Paris and his three Estates He believed the King of England had a greater Prerogative he was sure the Emperor was not so bound up he had fifteen or sixteen several Parliaments and what work must he be at if all these must descant on his Transactions When this general discourse was over the two Presidents went away but the Bishop of Arras staid with him in private Paget proposed the Business of Bulloigne but the Bishop having given him many good words in the general excepted much to it as dishonourable to the Emperor since Bulloigne was not taken when the League was concluded between the Emperor and England so that if he should now include it in the League it would be a breach of Faith and Treaties with France and he stood much on the Honour and Conscience of observing these Treaties inviolably So this Conversation ended in which the most remarkable Passage is that concerning the Limitations on the French Crown and the Freedoms of the English for at that time the Kings Prerogative in England was judged of that extent that I find in a Letter written from Scotland one of the main Objections made to the marrying their Queen to the King of England was That an Union with England would much alter the constitution of their Government the Prerogatives of the Kings of England being of a far larger extent than those in Scotland Two or three days after the former Conversation the Emperors Ministers returned to Pagets Lodging with answer to the Propositions which the English Ambassadors had made of which a full account will be found in the Collection in the Letter which the Ambassadors writ upon it into England Collection Number 40. The Emperor gave a good answer to some of the Particulars which were ambiguous in former Treaties For the Confirmation of the Treaty he offered that the Prince should joyn in it but since the King of England was under Age he thought it more necessary that the Parliament of England should confirm it To which Paget answered That their Kings as to the Regal Power were the same in all the Conditions of Life and therefore when the Great Seal was put to any agreement the King was absolutely bound by it If his Ministers engaged him in ill Treaties they were to answer for it at their Perils but howsoever the King was tied by it They discoursed long about the Administration of Justice but ended in nothing And as for the main business about Bulloigne the Emperor stood on his Treaties with the French which he could not break upon which Paget said to the Bishop that his Father had told him they had so many Grounds to quarrel with France that he had his Sleeve full of them to produce when there should be occasion to make use of them But finding the Bishops Answers were cold and that he only gave good words he told him that England would then see to their own security and so he took that for the Emperors final Answer and thereupon resolved to take his leave which he did soon after and came back into England But at home the Councils were much divided of which the sad Effects broke out soon afterward It was proposed in Council that the War with Scotland should be ended For it having been begun and carried on Debates in Council concerning Peace only on design to obtain the Marriage since the hopes of that were now so far gone that it was not in the power of the Scots themselves to retrieve them it was a vain and needless expence both of Blood and Money to keep it up and since Bulloigne was by the Treaty after a few more years to be delivered up to the French it seemed a very unreasonable thing in the low state to which the Kings Affairs were driven to enter on a War in which they had little reason to doubt but they should lose Bulloigne after the new expence of a Siege and another years War The Protector had now many Enemies who laid hold on this conjuncture to throw him out of the Government The Earl of Southampton was brought into the Council but had not laid down his secret hatred of the Protector and did all he could to make a Party against him The Earl of Warwick was the fittest Man to work on him therefore he gained over to his side and having formed a confidence in him he shewed him that he had really got all these Victories for which the Protector triumphed he had won the Field of Pinkey near Musselburgh and had subdued the Rebels of Norfolk and as he had before defeated the French so if he were sent over thither new
Triumphs would follow him but it was below him to be second to any So he engaged him to quarrel in every thing with the Protector all whose wary motions were ascribed to fear or dullness To others he said What friendship could any expect from a Man who had no pity on his own Brother But that which provoked the Nobility most Complaints against the Protector was the partiality the Protector had for the Commons in the Insurrections that had been this Summer He had also given great Grounds of jealousie by entertaining Forreign Troops in the Kings Wars which though it was not objected to him because the Council had consented to it yet it was whispered about that he had extorted that Consent But the noble Palace he was raising in the Strand which yet carries his Name out of the ruines of some Bishops Houses and Churches drew as publick an envy on him as any thing he had done It was said that when the King was engaged in such Wars and when London was much disordered by the Plague that had been in it for some Months he was then bringing Architects from Italy and designing such a Palace as had not been seen in England It was also said That many Bishops and Cathedrals had resigned many Mannours to him for obtaining his favour Though this was not done without leave obtained from the King for in a Grant of some Lands made to him by the King on the 11th of July in the second year of his Reign it is said That these Lands were given him as a Reward of his Services in Scotland Rot. Pat. 4. Par. 2. Reg. for which he was offered greater Rewards but that he refusing to accept of such Grants as might too much impoverish the Crown had taken a Licence to the Bishop of Bath and Wells for his alienating some of the Lands of that Bishoprick to him he is in that Patent called by the Grace of God Duke of Somerset which had not of late years been ascribed to any but Sovereign Princes It was also said That many of the Chantry Lands had been sold to his Friends at easie rates for which they concluded he had great Presents and a course of unusual greatness had raised him up too high so that he did not carry himself towards the Nobility with that equality that they expected from him All these things concurred to beget him many Enemies and he had very few Friends for none stuck firmly to him but Paget and Secretary Smith and especially Cranmer who never forsook his Friend All that favoured the old Superstition were his Enemies and seeing the Earl of Southampton heading the Party against him they all run in to it And of the Bishops that were for the Reformation Goodrich of Ely likewise joyned to them He had attended on the Admiral in his Preparations for death from whom it seems he drank in ill impressions of the Protector All his Enemies saw and he likewise saw it himself that the continuance of the War must needs destroy him and that a Peace would confirm him in his Power and give him time and leisure to break thorough the Faction that was now so strong against him that it was not probable he could master it without the help of some time So in the Council his Adversaries delivered their Opinions against all motions for Peace and though upon Pagets return from Flanders it appeared to be very unreasonable to carry on the War yet they said Paget had secret Instructions to procure such an Answer that it might give a colour to so base a Project The Officers that came over from these Places that the French had taken pretended as is common for all Men in such Circumstances that they wanted things necessary for a Siege and though in truth it was quite contrary as we read in Thuanus yet their Complaints were cherished and spread about among the People The Protector had also against the Mind of the Council ordered the Garrison to be drawn out of Hadingtoun and was going notwithstanding all their opposition to make Peace with France and did in many things act by his own Authority without asking thâ—ir advice and often against it This was the assuming a Regal Power and seemed not to be endured by those who thought they were in all Points his equals It was also said That when contrary to the late Kings Will he was chosen Protector it was with that special condition that he should do nothing without their consent and though by the Patent he had for his Office his Power was more enlarged which was of greater force in Law than a private Agreement at the Council Table yet even that was objected to him as an high presumption in him to pretend to such a vast Power Thus all the Month of September there were great Heats among them several Persons interposed to mediate but to no effect for the Faction against him was now so strong that they resolved to strip him of his exorbitant Power and reduce him to an equality with themselves The King was then at Hampton-Court where also the Protector was with some of his own Retainers and Servants about him which encreased the Jealousies for it was given out that he intended to carry away the King So on the 6th of October some of the Council met at Ely House the Lord St. John President Most of the Council separate from him the Earls of Warwick Arundel and Southampton Sir Edw. North Sir Richard Southwell Sir Edmund Pecham Sir Edw. Wotton and Dr. Wotton and Secretary Petre being sent to them in the Kings Name to ask what they met for joyned himself likewise to them They sate as the Kings Council and entred their Proceedings in the Council-Book from whence I draw the account of this Transaction These being met together and considering the disorders that had been lately in England the losses in Scotland and France laid the blame of all on the Protector who they said was given up to other Councils so obstinately that he would not hearken to the advises they had given him both at the Board and in private and they declared that having intended that day to have gone to Hampton-Court for a friendly communication with him he had raised many of the Commons to have destroyed them and had made the King set his Hand to the Letters he had sent for raising Men and had also dispersed seditious Bills against them therefore they intended to see to the safety of the King and the Kingdom So they sent for the Lord Major and Aldermen of London and required them to obey no Letters sent them by the Protector but only such as came from themselves They also writ many Letters to the Nobility and Gentry over England giving them an account of their Designs and Motives and requiring their assistance They also sent for the Lieutenant of the Tower and he submitted to their Orders Next day the Lord Chancellor the Marquess of Northampton
having examined it reported that the Process had been legally carried on and the Sentence justly given and that there was no good reason why the Appeal should be received and therefore they rejected it This being reported to the Council they sent for Bonner in the beginning of February and declared to him that his Appeal was rejected and that the Sentence against him was in full force still But the Business of Bulloigne was that which pressed them most Ambassadors sent to the Emperor They misdoubting as was formerly shewn that Paget had not managed that matter dexterously and earnestly with the Emperor sent on the 18th of October Sir Tho. Cheyney and Sir Phil. Hobbey to him to entreat him to take Bulloigne into his protection they also sent over the Earl of Huntington to command it with the addition of a thousand Men for the Garrison When the Ambassadors came to the Emperor they desired leave to raise 2000 Horse and 3000 Foot in his Dominions for the preservation of Bulloigne Cotton Libr. Galba B. 12. The Emperor gave them very good words but insisted much on his League with France and referred them to the Bishop of Arras who told them plainly the thing could not be done So Sir Tho. Cheyney took his leave of the Emperor who at parting desired him to represent to the Kings Council how necessary it was to consider matters of Religion again that so they might be all of one mind for to deal plainly with them till that were done he could not assist them so effectually as otherwise he desired to do And now the Council saw clearly they had not been deceived by Paget in that Particular and therefore resolved to apply themselves to France for a Peace But now the Earl of Warwick falling off wholly from the Popish Party The Earl of Southampton leaves the Court. the Earl of Southampton left the Court in great discontent He was neither restored to his Office of Chancellor nor made Lord Treasurer that Place which was vacant by the Duke of Somersets Fall being now given to the Lord St. John who soon after was made Earl of Wilt-shire nor was he made one of those who had charge of the Kings Person So he began to lay a Train against the Earl of Warwick but he was too quick for him and discovered it upon which he left the Court in the night and it was said he poisoned himself or pined away with discontent for he died in July after A new Office for Ordinations So now the Reformation was ordered to be carried on and there being one part of the Divine Offices not yet reformed that is concerning the giving Orders some Bishops and Divines brought now together by a Session of Parliament were appointed to prepare a Book of Ordination A Session of Parliament But now I turn to the Parliament which sate down on the 4th of November In it a severe Law was made against unlawful Assemblies that if any An Act against Tumultuary Assemblies to the number of twelve should meet together unlawfully for any matter of State and being required by any lawful Magistrate should not disperse themselves it should be Treason and if any broke Hedges or violently pulled up Pales about Inclosures without lawful Authority it should be Felony It was also made Felony to gather the People together without Warrant by ringing of Bells or sound of Drums and Trumpets or the firing of Beacons There was also a Law made against Prophecies concerning the King or his Council since by these the People were disposed to sedition for the first offence it was to be punished by Imprisonment for a year and 10 l. Fine For the second it was Imprisonment during Life with the forfeiture of Goods and Chattels All this was on the account of the Tumults the former year and not with any regard to the Duke of Somersets security as some have without any reason fancied for he had now no Interest in the Parliament nor was he in a condition any more to apprehend Tumults against himself being stript of his so much envied greatness And against Vagabonds Another Law was made against Vagabonds relating That the former Statute made in this Reign being too severe was by that means not executed so it was repealed and the Law made in King Henry the 8th's Reign put in force Provisions were laid down for relieving the Sick and Impotent and setting the Poor that were able to work That once a month there should be every where a Visitation of the Poor by those in Office who should send away such as did not belong to that Place and those were to be carried from Constable to Constable till they were brought to such Places as were bound to see to them There was a Bill brought in for the repealing of a Branch of the Act of Uniformity but it went no further than one reading On the 14th of November the Bishops made a heavy complaint to the Lords of the abounding of vice and disorder The Bishops move for a reviving of Ecclesiastical Censures and that their Power was so abridged that they could punish no sin nor oblige any to appear before them or to observe the Orders of the Church This was heard by all the Lords with great regret and they ordered a Bill to be drawn about it On the 18th of November a Bill was brought in but rejected at first reading because it seemed to give the Bishops too much Power So a second Bill was appointed to be drawn by a Committee of the House It was agreed to and sent down to the Commons who laid it aside after the second reading They thought it better to renew the design that was in the former Reign of two and thirty Persons being authorized to compile the Body of Ecclesiastical Laws and when that was prepared it seemed more proper by confirming it to establish Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction than to give the Bishops any Power while the Rules of their Courts were so little determined or regulated So an act passed empow'ring the King to name fixteen Persons of the Spiritualty of whom four should be Bishops and sixteen of the Temporalty of whom four should be common Lawyers who within three years should compile a Body of Ecclesiastical Laws and those being nothing contrary to the Common and Statute Laws of the Land should be published by the Kings Warrant under the Great Seal and have the force of Laws in the Ecclesiastical Courts Thus they took care that this should not be turn'd over to an uncertain Period as it had been done in the former Reign but designed that it should be quickly finished The Bishops of that time were generally so backward in every step to a Reformation that a small number of them was made necessary to be of this Commission The effect that it had shall be afterwards opened There was a Bill brought in to the House of Commons That the Preaching and holding
of some Opinions should be declared Felony it passed with them but was laid aside by the Lords 1550. A Bill for the Form of Ordaining Ministers was brought in to the House of Lords and was agreed to the Bishops of Duresme Carlisle Worcester Chichester and Westminster protesting against it The Substance of it was An Act about the Forms of giving Orders That such Forms of Ordaining Ministers as should be set forth by the advice of six Prelates and six Divines to be named by the King and authorized by a Warrant under the Great Seal should be used after April next and no other On the second of January a Bill was put in against the Duke of Somerset An Act about the Duke of Somerset of the Articles formerly mentioned with a Confession of them Signed by his Hand This he was prevailed with to do upon assurances given that he should be gently dealt with if he would freely confess and submit himself to the Kings mercy But it was said by some of the Lords that they did not know whether that Confession was not drawn from him by force and that it might be an ill President to pass Acts upon such Papers without examining the Party whether he had subscribed them freely and uncompelled so they sent four Temporal Lords and four Bishops to examine him concerning it And the day following the Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield made the Report that he thanked them for that kind Message but that he had freely subscribed the Confession that lay before them He had made it on his Knees before the King and Council and had Signed it on the 13th of December He protested his offences had flowed from rashness and indiscretion rather than malice and that he had no treasonable design against the King or his Realms So he was fined by Act of Parliament in 2000 l. a year of Land and he lost all his Goods and Offices Upon this he wrote to the Council acknowledging their favour in bringing off his Matter by a Fine he confess'd that he had fall'n into the frailties that often attend on great Places but what he had done amiss was rather for want of true Judgment than from any malicious meaning he humbly desired they would interpose with the King for a moderation of his Fine and that he might be pardoned and restored to favour assuring them that for the future he should carry himself so humbly and obediently that he should thereby make amends for his former follies This was much censured by many as a sign of an abject Spirit others thought it was wisely done in him once to get out of Prison on any terms since the greatness of his former condition gave such jealousie to his Enemies that unless he had his pardon he would be in continual danger as long as he was in their hands So on the 6th of February he was set at liberty giving Bond of 10000 l. for his good behaviour and being limited that he should stay at the Kings House of Sheen or his own of Zion and should not go four Miles from them nor come to the King or the Council unless he were called He had his Pardon on the 16th of February and carried himself after that so humbly that his behaviour with the Kings great kindness to him did so far prevail that on the 10th of April after he was restored into favour and sworn of the Privy-Council And so this storm went over him much more gently than was expected but his carriage in it was thought to have so little of the Hero that he was not much considered after this The Reformation is set on vigorously But to go on with the business of the Parliament reports had been spread that the old Service would be again set up and these were much cherished by those who still loved the former superstition who gave out that a change was to be expected since the New Service had been only the Act of the Duke of Somerset Upon this the Council wrote on Christmas day a Letter to all the Bishops of England to this effect That whereas the English Service had been devised by Learned Men according to the Scripture and the use of the Primitive Church therefore for putting away those vain expectations all Clergy-men were required to deliver to such as should be appointed by the King to receive them all Antiphonales Missals Grayles Processionals Manuals Legends Pies Portuasses Journals and Ordinals after the use of Sarum Lincoln York or any other private use requiring them also to see to the observing one uniform Order in the Service set forth by the common consent of the Realm and particularly to take care that there should be every where provision made of Bread and Wine for the Communion on Sunday This will be found in the Collection But to give a more publick declaration of their zeal Collection Number 46. an Act was brought into Parliament about it and was agreed to by all the Lords except the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Duresme Coventry and Litchfield Carlisle Worcester Westminster and Chichester and the Lords Morley Stourton Windsor and Wharton By it not only all the Books formerly mentioned were to be destroyed but all that had any Image that had belonged to any Church or Chappel were required to deface it before the last of June and in all the Primers set out by the late King the Prayers to the Saints were to be dashed out There was also an Act for a Subsidy to be payed in one year for which there was a Release granted of a Branch of the Subsidy formerly given Last of all came the Kings general Pardon out of which those in the Tower or other Prisons on the account of the State as also all Anabaptists were excepted Thus were all Matters ended and on the first of February the Parliament was prorogued Only in the House of Commons there was a Debate that deserves to be remembred It seems that before this time the Eldest Sons of Peers were not Members of the House of Commons and Sir Francis Russel becoming by the death of his elder Brother Heir apparent to the Lord Russell it was on the 21st of Jan. carried upon a Debate That he should abide in the House as he was before So it is entred in the Original Journal of the House of Commons which was communicated to me by Mr. Surle and Mr. Clark in whose Hands it is now and is the first Journal that ever was taken in that House But it may be expected that I should next give an account of the Forms of Ordination now agreed on Twelve were appointed by the Council to prepare the Book among whom Heath Bishop of Worcester was one but he would not consent to the Reformations that were proposed in it So on the 8th of February he was called before the Council and required to agree to that which all the rest had consented to But he could not be
the Girl whom he maintained among the Nuns was an English-man's Daughter to whom he had assigned an allowance Caraffa prevailed little and the next night the number was compleat so that the Cardinals came to adore him and make him Pope but he receiving that with his usual coldness said it was night and God loved light better than darkness therefore he desired to delay it till day came The Italians who what ever Judges they may be about the qualifications of such a Pope as is necessary for their Affairs understood not this temper of mind which in better times would have recommended one with the highest advantages shrunk all from him and after some intrigues usual on such occasions chose the Cardinal de Monte afterwards Pope Julius the third who gave a strange Omen of what advancements he intended to make when he gave his own Hat according to the custom of the Popes who bestow their Hats before they go out of the Conclave on a mean Servant of his who had the charge of a Monkey that he kept and being asked what he observed in him to make him a Cardinal he answered as much as the Cardinals had seen in him to make him Pope But it was commonly said that the secret of this Promotion was an unnatural affection to him Upon this occasion I shall refer the Reader to a Letter which I have put in the Collection Collection Number 47. written by Cardinal Woolsey upon the death of Pope Adrian the sixth to get himself chosen Pope it sets out so naturally the Intrigues of that Court on such occasions that though it belongs to the former Volume yet having fallen upon it since I published it I thought it would be no unacceptable thing to insert in this Volume though it does not belong to it It will demonstrate how likely it is that a Bishop chosen by such Arts should be the infallible Judge of Controversies and the Head of the Church And now to return to England A Treaty between the English and French it was resolved to send Ambassadors to France who were the Lord Russel Paget now made a Lord Secretary Petre and Sir John Mason Their Instructions will be found in the Collection The Substance of them was they were not to stick about the Place of Treaty Collection Number 48. Instructions given to the English Ambassadors but to have it at Calais or Bulloigne if it might be they were to agree to the delivery up of Bulloigne but to demand that the Scotch Queen should be sent back for perfecting the Marriage formerly agreed on That the Fortifications of Newhaven and Blackness should be ruinated That the perpetual Pension agreed to King Henry should still be payed together with all Arrears that were due before the Wars they were only to insist on the last if they saw the former could not be obtained They were to agree the time and manner of the delivery of Bulloigne to be as honourable as might be For Scotland they being also in War with the Emperor the King of England could not make Peace with them unless the Emperor his Ally who had made War on them upon his account were also satisfied All Places there were to be offered up except Roxburgh and Aymouth If the French spoke any thing of the Kings marrying their Kings Daughter Elizabeth they were to put it off since the King was yet so young They were also at first to agree to no more but a Cessation So they went over on the 21st of January the French Commissioners appointed to treat with them were Rochpot Chastilion Mortier and de Sany who desired the Meeting might be near Bulloigne though the English endeavoured to have brought it to Guisnes Upon the English laying out their Demands the French answered them roundly that for delivering up the Queen of Scots they would not treat about it nor about a perpetual Pension since as the King was resolved to marry the Scotch Queen to the Dolphin so he would give no perpetual Pension which was in effect to become a tributary Prince but for a Sum of Money they were ready to treat about it As to Scotland they demanded that all the Places that had been taken should be restored as well as Roxburgh and Aymouth as Lauder and Dunglasse The latter two were soon yielded to but the Commissioners were limited as to the former There was also some discourse of razing the Fortifications of Alderney and Sark two small Islands in the Channel that belonged to England the latter was in the Hands of the French who were willing to yield it up so the Fortifications both in it and Alderny were razed Upon this there were second Instructions sent over from the Council which are in the Collection that they should so far insist on the keeping of Roxburgh Collection Number 49. and Aymouth as to break up their Conference upon it but if that did not work on the French they should yield it rather than give over the Treaty They were also instructed to require Hostages from the French till the Money were all payed and to offer Hostages on the part of England till Bulloigne was delivered and to struggle in the matter of the Isles all they could but not to break about it Between the giving the first and second Instructions the Lord St. John was created Earl of Wilt-shire as appears by his Subscriptions The Commissioners finished their Treaty about the end of February Articles of the Treaty on these Articles On condition that all Claims of either side should be reserved as they were at the beginning of the War This was a temper between the English demand of all the Arrears of King Henry's Pension and the French denial of it for thus the King reserved all the right he had before the War Bulloigne was to be delivered within six Months with all the Places about it and the Ordnance except what the English had and was to have 1000 l. a year of the Rents of the Bishoprick and for his further Supply was dispensed with to hold a Prebendary of Canterbury and Westminster It was thought needless to have two Bishopricks so near one another and some gaping after the Lands of both procured this Union But I do not see any reason to think that at any time in this Reign the suppression of the Deanries and Prebends in Cathedrals was designed For neither in the suppression of the Bishopricks of Westminster Glocester or Duresme was there any attempt made to put down the Deanries or Prebendaries in these Places so that I look on this as a groundless conceit among many others that pass concerning this Reign For Thirleby of Westminster there was no cause given to throw him out for he obeyed all the Laws and Injunctions when they came out though he generally opposed them when they were making So to make way for him William Reps the Bishop of Norwich was prevailed with to resign and he was promoted
de Hopero ad me scribis non potuerunt non videri mira Certè illis auditis obstupui Sed bene habet quid Episcopi Literas meas viderunt unde invidia ego quidem sum liberatus Ecce illius causa sic jacet ut melioribus pijs nequaquam probetur Dolet dolet idque mihi gravissimè talia inter Evangelij professores contingere Ille toto hoc tempore cum illi sit interdicta concio non videtur posse quiescere suae fidei confessionem edidit qua rursus multorum animos exacerbavit deinde queritur de Consiliarijs fortasse quod mihi non refert de nobis Deus foelicem Catastrophen non laetis actibus imponat In English What you wrote to me about Hooper could not but seem wonderful to me when I heard it I was struck with it It was well that the Bishops saw my Letters by which I am freed from their displeasure His business is now at that pass that the best and most pious disprove of it I am grieved and sadly grieved that such things should fall out among the Professors of the Gospel All this while in which he is suspended from preaching he cannot be at rest he has set out a profession of his Faith by which he has provoked many he complains of the Privy-Councellors and perhaps of us too of which he says nothing to me God give an happy issue to these uncomfortable beginnings This I set down more fully that it may appear how far either of these Divines were from cherishing such stiffness in Hooper He had been Chaplain to the Duke of Somerset as appear'd by his defence of himself in Bonners Process yet he obtained so much favour of the Earl of Warwick that he writ earnestly in his behalf to the Arch-bishop to dispence with the use of the Garments and the Oath of Canonical Obedience at his Consecration Cranmer wrote back That he could not do it without incurring a Praemunire So the King was moved to write to him warranting him to do it without any danger which the Law could bring on him for such an omission But though this was was done on the 4th of August yet he was not consecrated till March next year and in the mean while it appears by Peter Martyrs Letters that he was suspended from Preaching A Congregation of Germans in London This Summer John a Lasco with a Congregation of Germans that fled from their Country upon the persecution raised there for not receiving the Interim was allowed to hold his Assembly at St. Austins in London The Congregation was erected into a Corporation John a Lasco was to be Superintendent and there were four other Ministers associated with him For the curiosity of the thing I have put the Patents in the Collection Collection Number 51. There were also 380 of the Congregation made Denizens of England as appears by the Records of their Patents But a Lasco did not carry himself with that decency that became a Stranger who was so kindly received for he wrote against the Orders of this Church both in the matter of the Habits and about the Posture in the Sacrament being for sitting rather than kneeling Polidore Virgil leaves England This Year Polidore Virgil who had been now almost forty years in England growing old desired leave to go nearer the Sun It was granted him on the second of June and in consideration of the publick Service he was thought to have done the Nation by his History Rot. Pat. 4 Ed. 6. 2. Part. he was permitted to hold his Archdeaconry of Wells and his Prebend of Nonnington notwithstanding his absence out of the Kingdom On the 26th of June Poinet was declared Bishop of Rochester and Coverdale was made Coadjutor to Veysy Bishop of Exeter About the end of this Year or the beginning of the next A Review of the Common-Prayer-Book there was a review made of the Common-Prayer-Book Several things had been continued in it either to draw in some of the Bishops who by such yielding might be prevailed on to concurre in it or in compliance with the People who were fond of their old Superstitions So now a review of it was set about Martin Bucer was consulted in it and Aleffe the Scotch Divine mentioned in the former part translated it into Latin for his use Upon which Bucer writ his Opinion which he finished Bucers Advice concerning it the fifth of January in the Year following The Substance of it was That he found all things in the Common-Service and daily Prayers were clearly according to the Scriptures He advised that in Cathedrals the Quire might not be too far separated from the Congregation since in some Places the People could not hear them read Prayers He wished there were a strict discipline to exclude scandalous Livers from the Sacrament He wished the old Habits might be laid aside since some used them superstitiously and others contended much about them He did not like the half Office of Communion or Second-Service to be said at the Altar when there was no Sacrament He was offended with the requiring the People to receive at least once a year and would have them press'd to it much more frequently He disliked that the Priests generally read Prayers with no devotion and in such a Voice that the People understood not what they said He would have the Sacrament delivered into the Hands and not put into the Mouths of the People He censured praying for the dead of which no mention is made in the Scripture nor by Justin Martyr an Age after He thought that the Prayer that the Elements might be to us the Body and Blood of Christ favoured Transubstantiation too much a small variation might bring it nearer to a Scripture Form He complained that Baptism was generally in Houses which being the receiving Infants into the Church ought to be done more publickly The Hallowing of the Water the Chrisme and the White Garment he censured as being too Scenical He excepted to the exorcising the Devil and would have it turned to a Prayer to God that authoritative way of saying I adjure not being so decent He thought the God-fathers answering in the Childs Name not so well as to answer in their own that they should take care in these things all they could He would not have Confirmation given upon a bare recital of the Catechisme but would have it delayed till the Persons did really desire to renew the Baptismal Vow He would have Catechising every Holy-day and not every sixth Sunday and that People should be still Catechized after they were Confirmed to preserve them from ignorance He would have all Marriages to be made in the full Congregation He would have the giving Unction to the Sick and praying for the Dead to be quite laid aside as also the offering the Chrisomes at the Churching of Women He advised that the Communion should be celebrated four times a year He sadly lamented
the want of faithful Teachers and intreated the Arch-bishop to see to the mending of this and to think on some stricter ways of examining those who were to be ordained than barely the putting of some Questions to them All this I have gathered out the more largely that it may appear how carefully things were then considered and that almost in every particular the most material things which Bucer excepted to were corrected afterwards But at the same time the King having taken such care of him that hearing he had suffered in his health last Winter by the want of a Stove such as is used in Germany he had sent him 20 l. to have one made for him he was told that the King would expect a New-years-gift from him of a Book made for his own use So upon that occasion he writ a Book entituled Bucer writ a Book for the Kings use Concerning the Kingdom of Christ. He sets out in it the miseries of Germany which he says were brought on them by their sins for they would bear no discipline nor were the Ministers so earnest in it as was fitting though in Hungary it was otherwise He writes largely of Ecclesiastical Discipline which was intended chiefly for separating ill Men from the Sacrament and to make good Men avoid their company whereby they might be ashamed He presses much the Sanctification of the Lords-day and of the other Holy-days and that there might be many days of Fasting but he thought Lent had been so abused that other times for it might be more expedient He complains much of Pluralities and Non-residence as a remainder of Popery so hurtful to the Church that in many Places there were but one or two or few more Sermons in a whole year But he thought that much was not to be expected from the greatest part of the Clergy unless the King would set himself vigorously to Reform these things Lastly he would have a compleat exposition of the Doctrine of the Church digested and set out and he proposed divers Laws to the Kings consideration as 1. For Catechising Children 2. For Sanctifying Holy-days 3. For Preserving Churches for Gods Service not to be made Places for walking or for Commerce 4. To have the Pastoral Function entirely restored to what it ought to be that Bishops throwing off all Secular cares should give themselves to their Spiritual Employments he advises that Coadjutors might be given to some and a Council of Presbyters be appointed for them all It was plain that many of them complied with the Laws against their minds these he would have deprived He advises Rural Bishops to be set over twenty or thirty Parishes who should gather their Clergy often together and inspect them closely And that a Provincial Synod should meet twice a year where a Secular Man in the Kings Name should be appointed to observe their Proceedings 5. For restoring Church-Lands that all who served the Church might be well provided If any lived in luxury upon their high Revenues it was reasonable to make them use them better but not to blame or rob the Church for their fault 6. For the maintenance of the Poor for whom anciently a fourth part of the Churches Goods was assigned The 7th was about Marriage That the prohibited degrees might be well setled Marriage without consent of Parents annulled and that a second Marriage might be lawful after a Divorce which he thought might be made for Adultery and some other reasons 8. For the Education of Youth 9. For restraining the excess of some Peoples living 10. For reforming and explaining the Laws of the Land which his Father had begun 11. To place good Magistrates that no Office should be sold and that Inferior Magistrates should often give an account to the Superior of the Administration of their Offices 12. To consider well who were made Judges 13. To give order that none should be put in Prison upon slight offences The 14th was for moderating of some punishments chiefly the putting Thieves to death which was too severe whereas Adultery was too slightly passed over though Adultery be a greater wrong to the suffering Party than any Theft and so was punished with death by Moses Law This Book was sent to the young King And he having received it The King thinks of Reforming many abuses set himself to write a general Discourse about a Reformation of the Nation which is the second among the Discourses written by him that follow the Journal of his Reign Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 2. In it he takes notice of the Corrections of the Book of the Liturgy which were then under consideration as also that it was neccssary there should be a Rule of Church-discipline for the censures of ill Livers but he thought that Power was not to be put into the Hands of all the Bishops at that time From thence he goes on to discourse of the ill state of the Nation and of the remedies that seemed proper for it The first he proposes was the Education of Youth next the correction of some Laws and there either broke it off or the rest of it is lost In which as there is a great discovery of a marvellous probity of mind so there are strange hints to come from one not yet fourteen years of Age. And yet it is all written with his own Hand and in such a manner that any who shall look on the Original will clearly see it was his own Work The Stile is simple and sutable to a Child few Men can make such Composures but somewhat above a Child will appear in their Stile which makes me conclude it was all a device of his own This Year the King began to write his Journal himself He writes a Journal of all Proceedings during his Reign The first three years of his Reign are set down in a short way of recapitulating matters But this Year he set down what was done every day that was of any moment together with the Forreign News that were sent over And oftentimes he called to mind Passages some days after they were done and sometime after the middle of a Month he tells what was done in the beginning of it Which shews clearly it was his own Work for if it had been drawn for him by any that were about him and given him only to copy out for his memory it would have been more exact so that there remains no doubt with me but that it was his own originally And therefore since all who have writ of that time have drawn their Informations from that Journal and though they have printed some of the Letters he wrote when a Child which are indeed the meanest things that ever fell from him yet except one little fragment nothing of it has been yet published I have copied it out entirely and set it before my Collection Coll. K. Edw. Remains Number 1. I have added to it some other Papers that were also writ by him The first
Queen Mary discharged him The same Censures with the same Justifications belong both to this and Bonners Business so I shall repeat nothing that was formerly said He had taken a Commission as well as Bonner to hold his Bishoprick only during the Kings Pleasure so they both had the less reason to complain which way soever the Royal Pleasure was signified to them Eight days after on the 26th of April Poinet was translated from Rochester to Winchester and had 2000 Marks a Year in Lands assigned him out of that wealthy Bishoprick for his Subsistence Dr. Story was made Bishop of Rochester Veysey Bishop of Exeter did also resign pretending extream old Age but he had reserved 485 l. a year in Pension for himself during Life out of the Lands of the Bishoprick and almost all the rest he had basely alienated taking care only of himself and ruining his Successors Miles Coverdale was made Bishop of Exeter So that now the Bishopricks were generally filled with Men well affected to the Reformation Hooper is consecrated upon his Conformity The business of Hooper was now also setled He was to be attired in the Vestments that were prescribed when he was consecrated and when he preached before the King or in his Cathedral or in any publick Place but he was dispens'd with upon other occasions On these Conditions he was consecrated in March for the Writ for doing it bears date the 7th of that Month. So now the Bishops being generally addicted to the purity of Religion most of this Year was spent in preparing Articles which should contain the Doctrine of the Church of England Many thought they should have begun first of all with those But Cranmer upon good Reasons was of another mind though much pressed by Bucer about it Till the Order of Bishops was brought to such a Model that the far greater part of them would agree to it it was much fitter to let that design go on slowly than to set out a Profession of their Belief to which so great a part of the chief Pactors might be obstinathly averse The corruptions that were most important were those in the Worship by which Men in their immediate Addresses to God were necessarily involved in unlawful compliances and these seemed to require a more speedy Reformation But for speculative Points there was not so pressing a necessity to have them all explained since in these Men might with less prejudice be left to a freedom in their Opinions It seemed also advisable to open and ventilate matters in publick Disputations and Books written about them for some years before they should go too hastily to determine them lest if they went too fast in that Affair it would not be so decent to make alterations afterwards nor could the Clergy be of a sudden brought to change their old Opinions Therefore upon all these Considerations that Work was delayed till this Year in which they set about it and finished it before the Convocation met in the next February In what Method they proceeded for the compiling of these Articles whether they were given out to several Bishops and Divines to deliver their Opinions concerning them as was done formerly or not it is not certain I have found it often said that they were framed by Cranmer and Ridley which I think more probable and that they were by them sent about to others to correct or add to them as they saw cause Collection Number 55. They are in the Collection with the differences between these and those set out in Queen Elizabeths time marked on the Margent The Articles of Religion are prepared They began with the Assertion of the Blessed Trinity the Incarnation of the Eternal Word and Christs descent into Hell grounding this last on these Words of St. Peter of his Preaching to the Spirits that were in Prison The next Article was about Christs Resurrection The fifth about the Scriptures containing all things necessary to Salvation so that nothing was to be held an Article of Faith that could not be proved from thence The sixth That the Old Testament was to be kept still The 7th for the receiving the three Creeds the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius Creed in which they went according to the received Opinion that Athanasius was the Author of that Creed which is now found not to have been compiled till near three Ages after him The 8th makes Original Sin to be the corruption of the nature of all Men descending from Adam by which they had fallen from Original Righteousness and were by nature given to evil but they defined nothing about the derivation of guilt from Adams sin The 9th for the necessity of prevailing Grace without which we have no free Will to do things acceptable to God The 10th about Divine Grace which changeth a Man and yet puts no force on his Will The 11th That Men are justified by Faith only as was declared in the Homily The 12th That Works done before Grace are not without sin The 13th Against all Works of Supererogation The 14th That all Men Christ only excepted are guilty of sin The 15th That Men who have received Grace may sin afterwards and rise again by Repentance The 16th That the blaspheming against the Holy Ghost is when Men out of malice and obstinately rail against Gods Word though they are convinced of it yet persecuting it which is unpardonable The 17th That Predestination is Gods free Election of those whom he afterwards justifies which though it be matter of great comfort to such as consider it aright yet it is a dangerous thing for curious and carnal Men to prie into and it being a Secret Men are to be governed by Gods revealed Will they added not a word of Reprobation The 18th That only the Name of Christ and not the Law or Light of Nature can save Men. The 19th That all Men are bound to keep the Moral Law The 20th That the Church is a Congregation of Faithful Men who have the Word of God Preached and the Sacraments rightly Administred and that the Church of Rome as well as other particular Churches have erred in matters of Faith The 21st That the Church is only the Witness and Keeper of the Word of God but cannot appoint any thing contrary to it nor declare any Articles of Faith without Warrant from it The 22d That General Councils may not be gathered without the consent of Princes that they may erre and have erred in matters of Faith and that their Decrees in matters of Salvation have strength only as they are taken out of the Scriptures The 23d That the Doctrines of Purgatory Pardons Worshiping of Images and Relicks and Invocation of Saints are without any Warrant and contrary to the Scriptures The 24th That none may Preach or Minister the Sacraments without he be lawfully called by Men who have lawful Authority The 25th That all things should be spoken in the Church in a Vulgar Tongue The 26th That there
was at any time questioned about it The two Grounds she went on were that she would follow the ancient and universal way of Worship and not a new invention that lay within the four Seas and that she would continue in that Religion in which her Father had instructed her To this the King sent an Answer telling her That she was a part of this Church and Nation and so must conform her self to the Laws of it that the way of Worship now set up was no other than what was clearly consonant to the pure Word of God and the King 's being young was not to be pretended by her lest she might seem to agree with the late Rebels After this she was sent for to Court and pains was taken to instruct her better But she refused to hear any thing or to enter into any reasonings but said she would still do as she had done And she claimed the Promise that was said to be made to the Emperor But it was told her that it was but temporary and conditional Whereupon the last Summer she was designing to fly out of England and the King of France gave Sir John Mason the English Resident notice that the Regent of Flanders had hired one Scipperus who should Land on the Coast of Essex as if it had been to victual his Ship and was to have conveyed her away Upon this Information order was given to see well to the Coast so the design being discovered nothing could be effected It was certainly a strange advice to carry her away and no less strange in the Kings Ministers to hinder it if there was at that time any design formed to put her by her Succession For if she had been beyond Sea at the Kings death it is not probable that she could have easily come to the Crown The Emperors Ambassador solicited for her violently and said he would presently take leave and protest that they had broken their Faith to his Master who would resent the usage of the Lady Mary as highly as if it were done immediately to himself The Counsellors having no mind to draw a new War on their Heads especially from so victorious a Prince were all inclined to let the matter fall There was also a years Cloath lately sent over to Antwerp and 1500 Cinqtails of Powder with a great deal of Armour bought there for the Kings use was not come over So it was thought by no means advisable to provoke the Emperor while they had such effects in his Ports nor were they very willing to give higher provocations to the next Heir of the Crown Therefore they all advised the King not to do more in that matter at present but to leave the Lady Mary to her discretion who would certainly be made more cautious by what she had met with and would give as little scandal as was possible by her Mass But the King could not be induced to give way to it for he thought the Mass was impious and idolatrous The King is very earnest against it so he would not consent to the continuance of such a sin Upon this the Council ordered Cranmer Ridley and Poinet to discourse about it with him They told him that it was always a sin in a Prince to permit any sin but to give a connivance that is not to punish was not always a sin since sometimes a lesser evil connived at might prevent a greater He was overcome by this yet not so easily but that he burst forth in Tears lamenting his Sisters obstinacy and that he must suffer her to continue in so abominable a way of Worship as he esteemed the Mass So he answered the Emperors Agents that he should send over an Ambassador to clear that matter And Dr. Wotton was dispatched about it who carried over Attestations from all the Council concerning the qualifications of the Promise that had been made and was instructed to press the Emperor not to trouble the King in his Affairs at home in his own Kingdom If the Lady Mary was his Kinswoman she was the Kings Sister and Subject He was also to offer that the King would grant as much liberty for the Mass in his Dominions as the Emperor would grant for the English Service in his Dominions But the Emperor pretended that when her Mother died she left her to his protection which he had granted her and so must take care of her And the Emperor was so exalted with his Successes that he did not easily bear any contradiction But the Council being further offended with her for the project of going beyond Sea and being now less in fear of the Emperor since they had made Peace with France resolved to look more nearly to her And finding that Dr. Mallet and Berkley her Chaplains had said Mass in one of her Houses when she was not in it they ordered them to be proceeded against Upon which in December the last year she writ earnestly to the Council to let it fall By her Letter it appears that Mallet used to be sometimes at his Benefice where it is certain he could officiate no other way but in that prescribed by Law so it seems his Conscience was not very scrupulous The Council writ her a long Answer The Council writ to her of it which being in the Stile of a Church-man seems to have been penned either by Cranmer or Ridley In which Letter they fully clear'd the matter of the Promise then they shewed how express the Law was with which they could not dispense and how ill grounded her Faith as she called it was They asked her what Warrant there was in Scripture that the Prayers should be in an unknown Tongue that Images should be in the Church or that the Sacrament should be offered up for the Dead They told her that in all Questions about Religion St. Austin and the other ancient Doctors appealed to the Scripture and if she would look into these she would soon see the errors of the old Superstition which were supported by false Miracles and lying Stories and not by Scripture or good Authority They exprest themselves in terms full of submission to her but said they were trusted with the execution of the Kings Laws in which they must proceed equally So they required her if the Chaplains were in her House to send them to the Sheriff of Essex But it seems they kept out of the way and so the matter slept till the beginning of May this year that Mâ—llet was found and put in the Tower and convicted of his offence Upon this there passed many Letters between the Council and her she earnestly desiring to have him set at liberty and they as positively refusing to do it In July the Council sent for Rochester Inglefield and Walgrave three of her chief Officers and gave them Instructions to signifie the Kings express pleasure to her to have the new Service in her Family and to give the like charge to her Chaplains and all her
Servants and to return with an answer In August they came back and said she was much indisposed and received the Message very grievously She said she would obey the King in all things except where her Conscience was touched but she charged them to deliver none of their Message to the rest of her Family in which they being her Servants could not disobey her especially when they thought it might prejudice her health Upon this And sent some to her they were sent to the Tower The Lord Chancellor Sir Ant. Wingfield and Sir William Petre were next sent to her with a Letter from the King and Instructions from the Council for the charge they were to give to her and her Servants They came to her House of Copthall in Essex The Lord Chancellor gave her the Kings Letter which she received on her Knees and said she payed that respect to the Kings Hand and not to the matter of the Letter which she knew proceeded from the Council and when she read it she said Ah! Mr. Cecil took much pains here he was then Secretary of State in Dr. Wottons room So she turned to the Counsellors and bid them deliver their Message to her She wished them to be short for she was not well at ease and would give them a short answer having writ her mind plainly to the King with her own Hand The Lord Chancellor told her that all the Council were of one mind that she must be no longer suffered to have private Mass or a Form of Religion different from what was established by Law He went to read the Names of those who were of that mind but she desired him to spare his pains she knew they were all of a sort They next told her they had order to require her Chaplains to use no other Service and her Servants to be present at no other than what was according to Law She answered She was the Kings most obedient Subject and Sister and would obey him in every thing but where her Conscience held her and would willingly suffer death to do him service but she would lay her Head on a Block rather than use any other Form of Service But she was Intractable than what had been at her Fathers death only she thought she was not worthy to suffer death on so good an account When the King came to be of Age so that he could order these things himself she would obey his Commands in Religion for although he Good sweet King these were her words had more knowledge than any of his years yet he was not a fit Judge in these matters for if Ships were to be set to Sea or any matter of Policy to be determined they would not think him fit for it much less could he be able to resolve Points of Divinity As for her Chaplains if they would say no Mass she could hear none and for her Servants she knew they all desired to hear Mass her Chaplains might do what they would it was but a whiles Imprisonment but for the new Service it should never be said in her House and if any were forced to say it she would stay no longer in the House When the Counsellors spake of Rochester Inglefield and Walgrave who had not fully executed their charge she said it was not the wisest Counsel to order her Servants to controul her in her own House and they were the honester Men not to do such a thing against their Consciences She insisted on the Promise made to the Emperor which she had under his Hand whom she believed better than them all they ought to use her better for her Fathers sake who had raised them all almost out of nothing But though the Emperor were dead or would bid her obey them she would not change her mind and she would let his Ambassador know how they used her To this they answered clearing the mistake about the Promise to which she gave little heed They told her they had brought one down to serve as her Comptroller in Rochesters room She said she would choose her own Servants and if they went to impose any on her she would leave the House She was sick but would do all she could to live but if she died she would protest they were the causes of it they gave her good words but their deeds were evil Then she took a Ring from her Finger and on her Knees gave it to the Lord Chancellor to give to the King as a Token from her with her humble Commendations and protested much of her duty to him but she said this will never be told him The Counsellors went from her to her Chaplains and delivered their Message to them who promised they would obey Then they charged the rest of the Servants in like manner and also commanded them to give notice if those Orders were broken And so they went to go away But as they were in the Court the Lady Mary called to them from her Window to send her Comptroller to her for she said that now she her self received the accounts of her House and knew how many Loaves were made of a Bushel of Meal to which she had never been bred and so was weary of that Office but if they would needs send him to Prison she said I beshrew him if he go not to it merrily and with a good Will and concluded I pray God to send you to do well in your Souls and Bodies for some of you have but weak Bodies This is the substance of the Report these Counsellors gave when they returned back to the Court on the 29th of August By which they were now out of all hopes of prevailing with her by perswasions or Authority So it was next considered whether it was fit to go to further extremities with her How the matter was determined I do not clearly find it is certain the Lady Mary would never admit of the new Service and so I believe she continued to keep her Priests and have Mass but so secretly that there was no ground for any publick complaint For I find no further mention of that matter than what is made by Ridley of a Passage that befel him in September next year He went to wait on her she-living then at Hunsden Nor would she hear Bishop Ridley preach where she received him at first civilly and told him she remembred of him in her Fathers time and at Dinner sent him to dine with her Officers after Dinner he told her he came not only to do his Duty to her but to offer to Preach before her next Sunday She blushed and once or twice desired him to make the Answer to that himself But when he pressed her further she said the Parish-Church would be open to him if he had a mind to preach in it but neither she nor any of her Family should hear him He said he hoped she would not refuse to hear Gods Word She said She did not know what they called
them but if their Divines had any scruple in which they desired satisfaction with a humble and obedient mind they should be heard And for a safe Conduct he thought it was a distrusting the Council to ask any other than what was already granted Soon after this there arrived Ambassadors from Strasburg and from other five Cities and those sent from the Duke of Saxe were on their Journey so the Emperor ordered his Ambassadors to study to gain time till they came and then an effectual course must be taken for compassing that about which he had laboured so long in vain to bring it to a happy conclusion And thus this Year ended The Parliament was opened on the 23d of January 1552. A Session of Parliament and sate till the 15th of April So I shall begin this Year with the account of the Proceedings in it The first Act that was put into the House of Lords was for an Order to bring Men to Divine Service which was agreed to on the 26th and sent down to the Commons who kept it long before they sent it back On the 6th of April when it was agreed to the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Carlisle and Norwich and the Lords Sturton and Windsor dissented The Lords afterwards brought in another Bill for authorizing a new Common-Prayer-Book according to the Alterations which had been agreed on the former Year This the Commons joyned to the former and so put both in one Act. By it was first set forth That an Order of Divine Service being published An Act authorizing the new Common-Prayer-Book many did wilfully abstain from it and refused to come to their Parish-Churches therefore all are required after the Feast of All-hallows next to come every Sunday and Holy-day to Common-Prayers under pain of the Censures of the Church And the King the Lords Temporal and the Commons did in Gods Name require all Arch-bishops Bishops and other Ordinaries to endeavour the due execution of that Act as they would answer before God for such Evils and Plagues with which he might justly punish them for neglecting that good and wholesome Law and they were fully authorized to execute the Censures of the Church on all that should offend against this Law To which is added That there had been divers doubts raised about the manner of the Ministration of the Service rather by the curiosity of the Ministers and Mistakers than of any other worthy Cause and that for the better explanation of that and for the greater perfection of the Service in some places where it was fit to make the Prayer and fashion of Service more earnest and fit to stir Christian People to the true honouring of Almighty God therefore it had been by the Command of the King and Parliament perused explained and made more perfect They also annexed to it the Form of making Bishops Priests and Deacons and so appointed this new Book of Service to be every where received after the Feast of All-Saints next under the same Penalties that had been enacted three years before when the former Book was set out Which was much censured It was upon this Act said by the Papists That the Reformation was like to change as oft as the Fashion did since they seemed never to be at a Point in any thing but new Models were thus continually framing To which it was answered That it was no wonder that the corruptions which they had been introducing for above a thousand years were not all discovered or thrown out at once but now the business was brought to a fuller perfection and they were not like to see any more material Changes Besides any that would take the pains to compare the Offices that had been among the Papists would clearly perceive that in every Age there was such an encrease of additional Rites and Ceremonies that though the old ones were still retained yet it seemed there would be no end of new improvements and additions Others wondred why the execution of this Law was put off so long as till the end of the Year All the account I can give of this is that it was expected that by that time the new Body of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was now preparing should be finished and therefore since this Act was to be executed by the Clergy the day in which it was to be in force was so long delayed till that Reformation of their Laws were concluded An Act concerning Treasons On the 8th of February a Bill of Treasons was put in and agreed to by all the Lords except the Lord Wentworth It was sent down to the Commons where it was long disputed and many sharp things were said of those who now bore the sway that whereas they who governed in the beginning of this Reign had put in a Bill for lessening the number of such offences now they saw the change of Councils when severer Laws were proposed The Commons at last rejected the Bill and then drew a new one which was passed By it they Enacted That if any should call the King or any of his Heirs named in the Statute of the 35th of his Fathers Reign Heretick Schismatick Tyrant Infidel or Usurper of the Crown for the first offence they should forfeit their Goods and Chattels and be imprisoned during pleasure for the second should be in a Praemunire for the third should be attainted of Treason but any who should advisedly set that out in printing or writing was for the first offence to be held a Traitor And that those who should keep any of the Kings Castles Artillery or Ships six days after they were lawfully required to deliver them up should be guilty of Treason that Men might be proceeded against for Treasons committed out of the Kingdom as well as in it They added a Proviso That none should be Attainted of Treason on this Act unless two Witnesses should come and to their face averr the Fact for which they were to be tried except such as without any violence should confess it and that none should be questioned for any thing said or written but within three Months after it was done This Proviso seems clearly to have been made with relation to the Proceeding against the Duke of Somerset in which the Witnesses were not brought to averr the Evidence to his Face and by that means he was deprived of all the benefit and advantage which he might have had by cross examining them It is certain that though some false Witnesses have practised the Trade so much that they seem to have laid off all shame and have a brow that cannot be daunted yet for the greatest part a bright serenity and cheerfulness attends Innocence and a lowring dejection betrays the Guilty when the Innocent and they are confronted together On the 3d of March a Bill was brought into the Lords for Holy-days and Fasting days and sent down to the Commons on the 15th of March An Act about Fasts and Holy-days by
whom it was passed and had the Royal Assent In the Preamble it is set forth That Men are not at all times so set on the performance of Religious Duties as they ought to be which made it necessary that there should be set times in which labour was to cease that Men might on these days wholly serve God which days were not to be accounted holy of their own nature but were so called because of the Holy Duties then to be set about so that the Sanctification of them was not any Magical Vertue in that time but consisted in the dedicating them to Gods Service that no day was dedicated to any Saint but only to God in remembrance of such Saints that the Scripture had not determined the number of Holy-days but that these were left to the liberty of the Church Therefore they Enact That all Sundays with the days marked in the Calendar and Liturgy should be kept as Holy-days and the Bishops were to proceed by the Censures of the Church against the disobedient A Proviso was added for the observation of St. George's Feast by the Knights of the Garter and another That Labourers or Fisher-men might if need so required work on those days either in or out of Harvest The Eves before Holy-days were to be kept as Fasts and in Lent and on Fridays and Saturdays abstinence from Flesh was Enacted but if a Holy-day fell to be on a Mâ—nday the Eve for it was to be kept on Saturday since Sunday was never to be a Fasting-day But it was generally observed that in this and all such Acts the People were ready enough to lay hold on any relaxation made by it but did very slightly observe the stricter parts of it so that the liberty left to Trades-men to work in cases of necessity was carried further than it was intended to a too publick profanation of the time so sanctified and the other parts of it directing the People to a conscientious observing of such times was little minded On the 5th of March a Bill concerning the relief of the Poor was put into the House of Lords the Form of passing it has given occasion to some to take notice that though it is a Bill for taxing the Subjects yet it had its first birth in the Lords House and was agreed to by the Commons By it the Church-wardens were empow'red to gather charitable Collections for the Poor and if any did refuse to contribute or did disswade others from it the Bishop of the Diocess was to proceed against them On the 9th of March the Bishops put in a Bill for the security of the Clergy from some ambiguous words that were in the submission which the Convocation had made to King Henry in the 21st year of his Reign by which they were under a Praemunire if they did any things in their Courts contrary to the Kings Prerogative which was thought hard since some through ignorance might transgress Therefore it was desired that no Prelate should be brought under a Praemunire unless they had proceeded in any thing after they were prohibited by the Kings Writ To this the Lords consented but it was let fall by the Commons There was another Act brought in for the Marriage of the Clergy which was agreed to by the Lords An Act for the Marriagé of the Clergy the Earls of Shrewsbury Darby Rutland and Bath and the Lords Abergaveny Stourton Mounteagle Sands Windsor and Wharton protesting against it The Commons also passed it and it was assented to by the King By it was set forth That many took occasion from words in the Act formerly made about this matter to say that it was only permitted as Usury and other unlawful things were for the avoiding greater evils who thereupon spake slanderously of such Marriages and accounted the Children begotten in them to be Bastards to the high dishonour of the King and Parliament and the Learned Clergy of the Realm who had determined that the Laws against Priests Marriages were most unlawful by the Law of God to which they had not only given their Assent in the Convocation but Signed it with all their Hands These slanders did also occasion that the Word of God was not heard with due reverence whereupon it was Enacted That such Marriages made according to the Rules prescribed in the Book of Service should be esteemed good and valid and that the Children begot in them should be inheritable according to Law The Marquess of Northampton did also put in a Bill for confirming his Marriage which was passed only the Earl of Darby the Bishops of Carlisle and Norwich and the Lord Stourton dissented By it the Marriage is declared lawful as by the Law of God indeed it was any Decretal Canon Ecclesiastical Law or usage to the contrary notwithstanding This occasioned another Act That no Man might put away his Wife and marry another unless he were formerly divorced to which the Bishop of Norwich dissented because he was of opinion that a Divorce did not break the Marriage-Bond But this Bill fell in the House of Commons being thought not necessary for the Laws were already severe enough against such double Marriages By another Act the Bishoprick of Westminster was quite suppressed and re-united to the See of London but the Collegiate Church with it s exempted Jurisdiction An Act against Usury was still continued Another Bill was put in against Usury which was sent from the Lords to the Commons and passed by both and assented to By it an Act passed in Parliament in the 37th year of the late Kings Reign That none might take above 20 per Cent. for Money lent was repealed which they say was not intended for the allowing of Usury but for preventing further inconveniences and since Usury was by the Word of God forbidden and set out in divers places of Scripture as a most odious and detestable vice which yet many continued to practise for the filthy gain they made by it therefore from the first of May all Usury or gain for Money lent was to cease and whosoever continued to practise to the contrary were to suffer imprisonment and to be fined at the Kings pleasure This Act has been since repealed and the gain for Money lent has been at several times brought to several regulations It was much questioned whether these Prohibitions of Usury by Moses were not judicial Laws which did only bind the Nation of the Jews whose Land being equally divided among the Families by Lot the making gain by lending Money was forbid to them of that Nation yet it did not seem to be a thing of its nature sinful since they might take encrease of a Stranger The not lending Money on use was more convenient for that Nation which abounding in People and being shut up in a narrow Country they were necessarily to apply themselves to all the ways of Industry for their subsistence so that every one was by that Law of not lending upon use forced
Religion which he thought he might with a good Conscience submit to and obey though he could not consent to them Only in the matter of the Corporal Presence he was still of the old Perswasion and writ about it But the Latine Stile of his Book is much better than the Divinity and Reasonings in it So what he would have done if he had been required to subscribe the Articles that were now agreed on did not appear for he was all this while Prisoner There was a constant good correspondence between Cranmer and him Though in many things they differed in opinion yet Tonstall was both a Man of candor and of great moderation which agreed so well with Cranmers temper that no wonder they lived always in good terms So when the Bill for Attainting him as guilty of Misprision of Treason was passed in the House of Lords on the 31st of March being put in on the 28th Cranmer spake so freely against it that the Duke of Northumberland and he were never after that in friendship together What his Arguments were I could not recover but when he could do no more he protested against it being seconded only by the Lord Stourton How it came to pass that the other Popish Lords and Bishops that protested against the other Acts of this Parliament did not joyn in this I cannot imagine unless it was that they were the less concerned for Tonstall because Cranmer had appeared to be so much his friend or were awed by their fear of offending the Duke of Northumberland But when the Bill was carried down to the Commons with the Evidences against him which were some Depositions that had been taken and brought to the Lords they who were resolved to condemn that practise for the future would not proceed upon it now So on the fifth of April they ordered the Privy-Counsellors of their House to move the Lords that his Accusers and he might be heard face to face and that not being done they went no further in the Bill By these Indications the Duke of Northumberland saw how little kindness the House of Commons had for him The Parliament is Dissolved The Parliament had now sate almost five years and being called by the Duke of Somerset his Friends had been generally chose to be of it So that it was no wonder if upon his Fall they were not easie to those who had destroyed him nor was there any motion made for their giving the King a Supply Therefore the Duke of Northumberland thought it necessary for his Interest to call a new Parliament And accordingly on the 15th of April the Parliament was dissolved and it was resolved to spend this Summer in making Friends all over England and to have a new Parliament in the opening of the next Year The Convocation at this time agreed to the Articles of Religion that were prepared the last Year which though they have been often printed yet since they are but short and of so great consequence to this History I have put them into the Collection as was formerly told Thus the Reformation of Doctrine and Worship were brought to their perfection and were not after this in a tittle mended or altered in this Reign nor much afterwards only some of the Articles were put in more general words under Queen Elizabeth Another part of the Reformation was yet unfinished A Reformation of Ecclesiastical Courts considered and it was the chief work of this year that was the giving Rules to the Ecclesiastical Courts and for all things relating to the Government of the Church and the exercise of the several Functions in it In the former Volume it was told that an Act had passed for this effect yet it had not taken effect but a Commission was made upon it and these appointed by King Henry had met and consulted about it and had made some progress in it as appears by an Original Letter of Cranmers to that King in the Year 1545. in which he speaks of it as a thing then almost forgotten and quite lâ—id aside for from the time of the six Articles till then the design of the Reformation had been going backward At that time the King began to re-assume the thoughts of it and was resolved to remove some Ceremonies such as the creeping to the Cross the ringing of Bells on St. Andrews Eve with other superstitious Practises for which Cranmer sent him the draught of a Letter to be written in the Kings Name to the two Arch-bishops and to be by them communicated to the rest of the Clergy In the Postscript of his Letter he complains much of the sacrilegious wast of the Cathedral Church of Canterbury where the Dean and Prebendaries had been made to alienate many of their Mannours upon Letters obtained by Courtiers from the King as if the Lands had been desired for the Kings use upon which they had surrendred those Lands which were thereupon disposed of to the Courtiers that had an Eye upon them This Letter should have come in in the former Volume but I had not seen it then so I took hold on this Occasion to direct the Reader to it in the Collection Collection Number 61. It was also formerly told that an Act had passed in this Reign to empower thirty two Persons who should be named by the King to make a Reformation of the Ecclesiastical Laws which was to be finished within three years But the revolutions of Affairs and the other more pressing things that were still uncompleated had kept them hitherto from setting to that work On the first of November last year a Commission was given to eight Persons to prepare the matter for the review of the two and thirty that so it might be more easily compiled being in a few hands than could well be done if so many had been to set about it These eight were the Arch bishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Ely Dr. Cox and Peter Martyr two Divines Dr. May and Dr. Taylor two Doctors of the Law and John Lucas and Richard Goodrick two Common Lawyers But on the 14th of November the Commission was renewed and the Bishop of London was named in the room of the Bishop of Ely one Traheron in the room of May and Gosnald in Goodrick's room These it seems desiring more time than one year to finish it in for two of the years were now lapsed in the last Session of the Parliament they had three years more time offered them But it seems the Work was believed to be in such a forwardness that this continuation was not judged necessary for the Royal Assent was not given to that Act. After the Parliament was ended they made hast with it But I find it said in the Preface to the Book as it was printed in Queen Elizabeths Reign that Cranmer did the whole Work almost himself which will justifie the Character some give of him that he was the greatest Canonist then in England Dr. Haddon that was
were to exercise the Episcopal Function in their Diocess and were once to visit their whole Province and to oversee the Bishops to admonish them for what was amiss and to receive and judge Appeals to call Provincial Synods upon any great occasion having obtained Warrant from the King for it Every Bishop was to have a Synod of his Clergy some time in Lent so that they might all return home before Palm-Sunday They were to begin with the Letany a Sermon and a Communion then all were to withdraw into some private place where they were to give the Bishop an account of the state of the Diocess and to consult of what required advice every Priest was to deliver his opinion and the Bishop was to deliver his Sentence and to bring matters to as speedy a Conclusion as might be and all were to submit to him or to appeal to the Arch-bishop The 21st 22d 23d 24th 25th 26th 27th 28th and 29th Titles are about Church-wardens Universities Tithes Visitations Testaments Ecclesiastical Censures Suspension Sequestration Deprivation The 30th is about Excommunication of which as being the chief Ecclesiastical Censure I shall set down their Scheme the more fully Excommunication they reckon an Authority given of God to the Church for removing scandalous or corrupt Persons Their design concerning the use of Excommunication from the use of the Sacraments or fellowship of Christians till they give clear signs of their repentance and submit to such Spiritual punishments by which the Flesh may be subdued and the Spirit saved This was trusted to Church-men but chiefly to Arch-bishops Bishops Arch-deacons Deans and any other appointed for it by the Church None ought to be excommunicated but for their obstinacy in great faults but it was never to be gone about rashly and therefore the Judge who was to give it was to have a Justice of Peace with him and the Minister of the Parish where the Party lived with two or three learned Presbyters in whose Presence the matter was to be examined and Sentence pronounced which was to be put in writing It was to be intimated in the Parish where the Party lived and in the neighbouring Parishes that all Persons might be warned to avoid the company of him that was under Excommunication and the Minister was to declare what the nature and consequences of Exmunication were the Person so censured being cut off from the Body of Christ after that none was to eat or drink or keep company with him but those of his own Family whosoever did otherwise if being admonished they continued in it were also to be Excommunicated If the Person censured continued forty days without expressing any repentance it was to be certified into the Chancery and a Writ was to issue for taking and keeping him in Prison till he should become sensible of his offences and when he did confess these and submitted to such punishments as should be enjoyned the Sentence was to be taken off and the Person publickly reconciled to the Church And this was to take place against those who being condemned for capital Offences obtained the Kings Pardon but were notwithstanding to be subject to Church-censures Then follows the Office of receiving Penitents They were first to stand without the Church and desire to be again received into it and so to be brought in the Minister was to declare to the People the hainousness of sin and the mercies of God in the Gospel in a long Discourse of which the Form is there prescribed Then he was to shew the People that as they were to abhor hard'ned sinners so they were to receive with the Bowels of true Charity all sincere Penitents he was next to warn the Person not to mock God and deceive the People by a feigned Confession he was thereupon to repeat first a general Confession and then more particularly to name his sin and to pray to God for mercy to himself and that none by his ill example might be defiled and finally to beseech them all to forgive him and to receive him again into their Fellowship Then the Minister was to ask the People whether they would grant his desires who were to answer they would Then the Pastor was to lay his Hand on his Head and to absolve him from the punishment of his offences and the bond of Excommunication and so to restore him to his place in the Church of God Then he was to lead him to the Communion-Table and there to offer up a Prayer of Thanks-giving to God for reclaiming that sinner For the other Titles they relate to the other parts of the Law of those Courts for which I refer the Reader to the Book it self How far any of those things chiefly the last about Excommunication may be yet brought into the Church I leave to the Consultations of the Governors of it and of the two Houses of Parliament It cannot be denied that Vice and Immorality together with much impiety have over-run the Nation and though the charge of this is commonly cast on the Clergy who certainly have been in too many places wanting to their duty yet on the other hand they have so little power or none at all by Law to censure even the most publick sins that the blame of this great defect ought to lie more universally on the whole Body of the Nation that have not made effectual provision for the restraining of vice the making ill Men ashamed of their ways and the driving them from the Holy Mysteries till they change their course of Life A Project for relieving the Clergy reduced to great Poverty There was another thing proposed this Year for the correcting the great disorders of Clergy-men which were occasioned by the extream misery and poverty to which they were reduced There were some motions made about it in Parliament but they took not effect so one writ a Book concerning it which he dedicated to the Lord Chancellor then the Bishop of Ely He shewed that without Rewards or Encouragements few would apply themselves to the Pastoral Function and that those in it if they could not subsist by it must turn to other employments so that at that time many Clergy-men were Carpenters and Taylors and some kept Ale-houses It was a reproach on the Nation that there had been so profuse a zeal for superstition and so much coldness in true Religion He complains of many of the Clergy who did not maintain Students at the Universities according to the Kings Injunctions and that in Schools and Colledges the poor Scholars Places were generally filled with the Sons of the Rich and that Livings were most scandalously sold and the greatest part of the Country-Clergy were so ignorant that they could do little more than read But there was no hope of doing any thing effectually for redressing so great a calamity till the King should be of Age himself to set forward such Laws as might again recover a competent maintenance for the Clergy This Year both
was at the same time accused upon complaint sent from the Arch-bishop of Dublin in Ireland for some high words that he had used But these being examined he was cleared and admitted to his Place among the Knights at the Garter Many others that were obnoxious came in upon this violent prosecution to purchase the favour of Northumberland who was much set on framing a Parliament to his mind and so took those methods which he thought likeliest to work his ends It being ordinary for Men of insolent and boisterous tempers who are generally as abject when they are low as they are puft up with prosperity to measure other People by themselves therefore knowing that the methods of reason and kindness would have no operation on themselves and that height and severity are the only ways to subdue them they use that same way of gaining others which they find most effectual with themselves This Year the King went on in paying his Debts The encrease of Traâ—e reforming the Coin and other ways that might make the Nation great and wealthy And one great Project was undertaken which has been the chief beginning and foundation of the great Riches and strength of Shipping to which this Nation has attained since that time From the days of King Henry the third the free Towns of Germany who had assisted him in his Wars obtained great Priviledges in England they were made a Corporation and lived together in the Still-yard near the Bridge They had in Edward the 4th's time been brought into some trouble for carrying their Priviledges further than their Charter allowed them and so Judgment was given that they had forfeited it but they redeemed themselves out of that by a great Present which they made to the King That which chiefly supported them at Court was that they trading in a Body were not only able to take the Trade out of all other Persons Hands by underselling them but they had always a great stock of Money and so when the Government was in a strait they were ready upon a good Security to lend great Sums and on lesser occasions could obtain the favour of a States-man by the Presents they made him But now Trade was raised much above what it had been and Courts becoming more magnificent than formerly there was a greater consumption particularly of Cloth than had ever been known The discovery of the Indies had raised both Trade and Navigation so that there was a quicker circulation of the Wealth of the World than had been in former Ages Antwerp and Hamburgh lying both conveniently the one in the mouth of the Elb and the other near the mouth of the Rhine which were the two greatest Rivers that fell into those Seas the Merchants of those two Cities at that time had the chief Trade of the World The English began to look on those Easterlings with envy All that was Imported or Exported came for most part in their bottoms all Markets were in their Hands so that Commodities of forreign growth were vented by them in England and the Product of the Kingdom was bought up by them And all the Nation being then set much on Pasture they had much advanced their Manufacture in so much that their own Wooll which had been formerly wrought at Antwerp was now made into Cloth in England which the Still-yard Men obtained leave to carry away At first they Shiped not above eight Cloths in a year after that an hundred then a thousand then six thousand but this last year there was Shipped in their Name 44000 Cloaths and not above 1100 by all others that traded within England The Merchant Adventurers found they could not hold out unless this Company was broke So they put in their complaint against them in the beginning of this year to which the Still-yard Men made answer and they replied Upon this the Council made a Decree that the Charter was broken and so dissolved the Company Those of Hamburg and Lubeck and the Regent of Flanders solicited the Council to have this redressed but in vain for the advantage the Nation was to have by it was too visible to admit of any interposition But the design of Trade being thus set on foot another Project of a higher nature followed it The War was now begun between the Emperor and the King of France And that with the persecution raised in Flanders against all that leaned to the Doctrine of the Protestants made many there think of changing their Seats It was therefore proposed here in England to open a free Trade and to appoint some Mart Towns that should have greater Priviledges and Securities for encouraging Merchants to live in them and should be easier in their Customs than they were any where else Southampton for the Cloth Trade and Hull for the Northern Trade were thought the two fittest Places And for the advantages and disadvantages of this design I find the young King had ballanced the matter exactly for there is a large Paper all written with his own Hand containing what was to be said on both sides But his death and Queen Maries marrying the Prince of Spain put an end to this Project though all the Addresses her Husband made seconding the desires of the Easterlings could never prevail to the setting up of that company again If the Reader would understand this matter more perfectly he may find a great deal of it in the Kings Journal King Edwards Remains Number 4. and in the fourth Paper that follows it where the whole Affair seems to be considered on all hands but Men that know Merchandise more perfectly will judge better of these things Cardan in England This Summer Cardan the great Philosopher of that Age passed thorough England He was brought from Italy on the account of Hamilton Arch-bishop of St. Andrews who was then desperately sick of a Dropsie Cardan cured him of his Disease but being a Man much conversant both in Astrology and Magick as himself professed he told the Arch-bishop that though he had at present saved his Life yet he could not change his fate for he was to die on a Gallows In his going through England he waited on King Edward where he was so entertained by him and observed his extraordinary Parts and Vertues so narrowly that on many occasions he writ afterwards of him with great astonishment as being the most wonderful Person he had ever seen The Affairs of Scotland But the mention of the Scotch Arch-bishops sickness leads me now to the Affairs of Scotland The Queen had passed thorough England from France to Scotland last year In her Passage she was treated by the King with all that respect that one Crowned Head could pay to another The Particulars are in his Journal and need not be recited here When she came home she set herself much to perswade the Governour to lay down the Government that it might be put in her Hands to which he being a soft Man was the more easily
induced because his Brother who had great power over him and was a violent and ambitious Man was then so sick that there was no hope of his Life He had also received Letters from France in such a Stile that he saw he must either lay down the Government or not only lose the Honour and Pension he had there but be forced to struggle for what he had in his own Country Whether the French understood any thing by their Spies in the Court of England that it had been proposed there to perswade him to pretend to the Crown and were therefore the more earnest to have the Government out of his Hands I do not know but though I have seen many hundreds of Letters that passed in those times between England and Scotland I could not find by any of them that he ever entred into any Treaty about it It seems his base Brother had some thoughts of it For when he was so far recovered that he could enquire after news and heard what his Brother had done he flew out in a passion and called him a Beast for parting with the Government since there was none but a _____ Lass between him and the Crown I set down his own words leaving a space void for an Epithete he used of the young Queen scarce decent enough to be mentioned There had been a great Consultation in France what to do with the Queen of Scotland Her Unkles pressed the King to marry her to the Dolphin For thereby another Kingdom would be added to France which would be a perpetual Thorn in the side of England She had also some Prospect of succeeding to the Crown of England so that on all accounts it seemed the best Match in Europe for the Dolphin But the wise Constable had observed that the Spaniards lost by their Dominions that lay so remote from the chief Seat of their Government though these were the richest Countries in Europe namely Sicily Naples Millain and the Netherlands and wisely apprehended that France might suffer much more by the accession of such a Crown which not only was remote but where also the Country was poor and the People not easily governed It would be a vast charge to them to send Navies and to pay Armies there The Nobility might when they would by confederating with England either shake off the French Government or put them to a great expence to keep it so that whereas Scotland had been hitherto by a Pension and sometimes by a little assistance kept in a perpetual alliance with France he apprehended by such a Union it might become their Enemy and a great weight on their Government This the Constable pressed much both out of his care of his Masters Interest and in opposition to the House of Guise He advised the King rather to marry her to some of his Subjects of whom he was well assured and to send her and her Husband home into Scotland by which means the perpetual amity of that Kingdom might be preserved on easie terms But the King was so possessed with the notion of the Union of that Crown to France that he gave no ear to this wise advise thinking it flowed chiefly from the hatred and enmity which he knew the Constable bore the Family of Guise This the Constable himself told Melvil from whose Narrative I have it The Queen Mother of Scotland being possessed of the Government found two great Factions in it The Head of the one was the Arch-bishop who now recovering and finding himself neglected and the Queen governed by other Councils set himself much against her and drew the Clergy for the most part into his Interests The other Faction was of those who hated him and them both and inclined to the Reformation They set up the Prior of St. Andrews who was their young Queens natural Brother as their Head and by his means offered their Service to the Queen now made Regent they offered that they would agree with her to send the Matrimonial Crown to the Dolphin and consent to the Union of both Kingdoms only they desired her protection from the violence of the Clergy and that they might have secretly Preachers in their Houses to instruct them in the Points of Religion This Offer the Queen readily accepted of and so by their assistance carried things till near the end of her Regency with great moderation and discretion And now the Affairs of Scotland were put in a Channel in which they held long steady and quiet till about six years after this that upon the Peace with the King of Spain there were cruel Councils laid down in France and from thence sent over into Scotland for extirpating Heresie But of that we shall discourse in its proper place The Affairs of Germany As for the Affairs of Germany there was this year a great and sudden turn of things there with which the Emperor was surprized by a strange supineness that proved as fatal to him as it was happy to the Empire though all the World besides saw it coming on him Upon the delivery of Magdeburg Maurice of Saxe's Army pretending there was an Arrear due to them took up their Winter Quarters near Saxe in the Dominions of some Popish Princes where they were very unwelcome Guests The Sons of the Landgrave being required by their Father pressed the Duke of Saxe on his Honour to free their Father or to become their Prisoner in his room since they had his faith for his liberty so he went to them and offered them his Person but though he did not trust them with his whole design yet he told them so much that they were willing to let him go back The Emperors Counsellors were allarumed with what they heard from all hands And the Duke of Alva well known afterwards by his cruelties in the Netherlands advised him to send for Maurice to come and give an account of all those suspitious passages to take the Army out of his hands and to take such securities from him as might clear all the jealousies for which his carriage had given great cause But the Bishop of Arras was on the other hand so assured of him that he said the giving him any suspition of the Emperors distrust might really engage him into such designs and that such deep Projects as they heard he was in were too fine conceits for Dutch drunken Heads He also assured them he had two of his Secretaries in Pension so that he was advertised of all his motions But the Duke of Saxe came to know that those his Secretaries were the Emperors Pensioners and dissembled it so well that he used them in all appearance with more confidence than formerly he held all his Consultations in their presence and seemed to open his heart so to them that they possessed the Bishop with a firm confidence of his sincerity and steadiness to the Emperors Interests Yet his lingering so at the Town of Magdeburg with the other dark Passages concerning him made
It was long argued at first and at the passing the Bill it was again argued but at last the Commons agreed to it The Preamble of it is a long Accusation of the Duke of Somerset for involving the King in Wars wasting his Treasure engaging him in much Debt embasing the Coin and having given occasion to a most terrible Rebellion In fine considering the great Debt the King was left in by his Father the loss he put himself to in the reforming the Coin and they finding his temper to be set wholly on the good of his Subjects and not on enriching himself therefore they give him two Tenths and two Fifteenths with one Subsidy for two years Whether the debate in the House of Commons was against the Subsidies in this Act or against the Preamble cannot be certainly known but it is probable the Debate at the engrossing the Bill was about the Preamble which the Duke of Northumberland and his Party were the more earnestly set on to let the King see how acceptable they were and how hateful the Duke of Somerset had been The Clergy did also for an expression of their affection and duty give the King six Shillings in the Pound of their Benefices There was also a Bill sent down from the Lords That none might hold any Spiritual Promotion unless he were either Priest or Deacon But after the third reading it was cast out The reason of it was because many Noblemen and Gentlemens Sons had Prebends given them on this pretence that they intended to fit themselves by Study for entring into Orders but they kept these and never advanced in their Studies upon which the Bishops prevailed to have the Bill agreed to by the Lords but could carry it no further Another Act passed for the suppressing the Bishoprick of Duresme The Bishoprick of Duresme suppressed and two new ones appon ed. which is so strangely mis-represented by those who never read more than the Title of it that I shall therefore give a more full account of it It is set forth in the Preamble That that Bishoprick being then void of a Prelate so that the Gift thereof was in the Kings pleasure and the compass of it being so large extending to so many Shires so far distant that it could not be sufficiently served by one Bishop and since the King according to his godly disposition was desirous to have Gods Holy Word preached in these Parts which were wild and barbarous for lack of good Preaching and good Learning therefore he intended to have two Bishopricks for that Diocess the one at Duresme which should have 2000 Marks Revenue and another at Newcastle which should have 1000 Marks Revenue and also to Found a Cathedral Church at Newcastle with a Deanry and Chapter out of the Revenues of the Bishoprick therefore the Bishoprick of Duresme is utterly extinguished and dissolved and Authority is given for Letters Patents to erect the two new Bishopricks together with the Deanry and Chapter at Newcastle with a Proviso that the Rights of the Deanry Chapter and Cathedral of Duresme should suffer nothing by this Act. When this Bill is considered that dissolution that was designed by it will not appear to be so sacrilegious a thing as some Writers have represented it For whosoever understands the value of old Rents especially such as these were near the Marches of an Enemy where the Service of the Tenants in the War made their Lands be set at very low rates will know that 3000 Marks of Rent being reserved besides the endowing of the Cathedral which could hardly be done under another thousand Marks there could not be so great a Prey of that Bishoprick as has been imagined Ridley as himself writes in one of his Letters was named to be Bishop of Duresme being one of the Natives of that Country but the thing never took effect For in May and no sooner was the Temporalty of the Bishoprick turned into a County-Palatine and given to the Duke of Northumberland But the Kings sickness and soon after his death made that and all the rest of these designs prove abortive How Tonstall was deprived I cannot understand It was for misprision of Treason and done by Secular Men. For Cranmer refused to meddle in it I have seen the Commission given by Queen Mary to some Delegates to examine it in which it is said That the Sentence was given only by Lay-men and that Tonstal being kept Prisoner long in the Tower was brought to his Trial in which he had neither Counsel assigned him nor convenient time given him for clearing himself and that after divers Protestations they had notwithstanding his Appeal deprived him of his Bishoprick He was not only turned out but kept Prisoner till Queen Mary set him at liberty At the end of this Parliament the King granted a free Pardon concerning which this is only remarkable That whereas it goes for a Maxime that the Acts of Pardon must be passed without changing any thing in them the Commons when they sent up this Act of Pardon to the Lords desired that some words might be amended in it but it is not clear what was done for that same day the Acts were passed and the Parliament was dissolved In it the Duke of Northumberland had carried this Point That the Nation made a publick Declaration of their dislike of the Duke of Somersets Proceedings which was the more necessary because the King had let fall words concerning his death by which he seemed to reflect on it with some concern and look'd on it as Northumberlands deed But the Act had passed with such difficulty that either the Duke did not think the Parliament well enough disposed for him or else he resolved totally to vary from the Measures of the Duke of Somerset who continued the same Parliament long whereas this that was opened on the first was dissolved on the last day of March. A Visitation for the Plate in the Churches Visitors were soon after appointed to examine what Church-plate Jewels and other Furniture was in all Cathedrals and Churches and to compare their account with the Inventories made in former Visitations and to see what was embezeled and how it was done And because the King was resolved to have Churches and Chappels furnished with that that was comely and convenient for the Administration of the Sacraments they were to give one or two Chalices of Silver or more to every Church Chappel or Cathedral as their discretions should direct them and to distribute comely Furniture for the Communion-Table and for Surplices and to sell the rest of the Linen and give it to the Poor and to sell Copes and Altar-Cloaths and deliver all the rest of the Plate and Jewels to the Kings Treasurer Sir Edm. Pecham This is spitefully urged by one of our Writers who would have his Reader infer from it that the King was ill principled as to the matters of the Church because when this Order was given by
they continued still in that mind that they could not be offered by them as Mediators yet they ordered them to impart them unto the Emperor as News and carefully to observe his looks and behaviour upon their opening of every one of them But now the Kings death broke off this Negotiation The Kings sickness together with all his other Affairs He had last year first the Measels and then the Small-Pox of which he was perfectly recovered In his Progress he had been sometimes violent in his Exercises which had cast him into great Colds but these went off and he seemed to be well after it But in the beginning of January this year he was seized with a deep Cough and all Medicines that were used did rather encrease than lessen it upon which a suspition was taken up and spread over all the World so that it is mentioned by most of the Historians of that Age that some lingering Poison had been given him but more than Rumours and some ill-favoured Circumstances I could never discover concerning this He was so ill when the Parliament met that he was not able to go to Westminster but ordered their first meeting and the Sermon to be at White-hall In the time of his sickness Bishop Ridley preached before him and took occasion to run out much on Works of Charity and the obligation that lay on Men of high Condition to be eminent in good Works This touched the King to the quick So that presently after Sermon he sent for the Bishop His care of the Relief of the Poor And after he had commanded him to sit down by him and be covered he resumed most of the Heads of the Sermon and said he looked on himself as chiefly touched by it he desired him as he had already given him the Exhortation in general so to direct him how to do his duty in that Particular The Bishop astonished at this tenderness in so young a Prince burst forth in Tears expressing how much he was overjoyed to see such inclinations in him but told him he must take time to think on it and craved leave to consult with the Lord Major and Court of Aldermen So the King writ by him to them to consult speedily how the Poor should be relieved They considered there were three sorts of Poor such as were so by natural infirmity or folly as impotent Persons and Mad-men or Ideots such as were so by accident as sick or maimed Persons and such as by their idleness did cast themselves into poverty So the King ordered the Gray-friars Church near Newgate with the Revenues belonging to it to be a House for Orphans St. Bartholomews near Smith-field to be an Hospital and gave his own House of Bridewell to be a Place of Correction and Work for such as were wilfully idle He also confirmed and enlarged the Grant for the Hospital of St. Thomas in Southwark which he had erected and endowed in August last And when he set his Hand to these Foundations which was not done before the 26th of June this Year He thanked God that had prolonged his Life till he had finished that design So he was the first Founder of those Houses which by many great Additions since that time have risen to be among the Noblest in Europe He expressed in the whole course of his sickness great submission to the Will of God and seemed glad at the approaches of death only the consideration of Religion and the Church touched him much and upon that account he said he was desirous of Life About the end of May Several Marriages or beginning of June the Duke of Suffolks three Daughters were married The eldest Lady Jane to the Lord Guilford Dudley the fourth Son of the Duke of Northumberland who was the only Son whom he had yet unmarried The second the Lady Katharine to the Earl of Pembroke's eldest Son the Lord Herbert The third the Lady Mary who was crooked to the Kings Groom-Porter Martin Keys The Duke of Northumberland married his two Daughters the eldest to Sir Henry Sidney Son to Sir William Sidney that had been Steward to the King when he was Prince the other was married to the Lord Hastings Son to the Earl of Huntington The People were mightily inflamed against this insolent Duke for it was generally given out that he was sacrificing the King to his own extravagant ambition He seemed little to regard their Censures but attended on the King most constantly and expressed all the care and concern about him that was possible And finding that nothing went so near his Heart as the ruine of Religion which he apprehended would follow upon his death when his Sister Mary should come to the Crown He is perswaded to leave the Crown to the Lady Jane Upon that he and his Party took advantage to propose to him to settle the Crown by his Letters Patents on the Lady Jane Gray How they prevailed with him to pass by his Sister Elizabeth who had been always much in his favour I do not so well understand But the King being wrought over to this the Dutchess of Suffolk who was next in King Henry's Will was ready to devolve her Right on her Daughter even though she should come afterwards to have Sons So on the 11th of June Mountague that was Chief Justice of the Common-Pleas and Baker and Bromley two Judges Which the Judges at first opposed with the Kings Attorney and Solicitor were commanded to come to Council There they found the King with some Privy-Councellors about him The King told them he did now apprehend the danger the Kingdom might be in if upon his death his Sister Mary should succeed who might marry a Stranger and so change the Laws and the Religion of the Realm So he ordered some Articles to be read to them of the way in which he would have the Crown to descend They objected that the Act of Succession being an Act of Parliament could not be taken away by any such device yet the King required them to take the Articles and draw a Book according to them they asked a little time to consider of it So having examined the Statute of the first Year of this Reign concerning Treasons they found that it was Treason not only after the Kings death but even in his Life to change the Succession Secretary Petre in the mean while pressed them to make hast When they came again to the Council they declared they could not do any such thing for it was Treason and all the Lords should be guilty of Treason if they went on in it Upon which the Duke of Northumberland who was not then in the Council-Chamber being advertised of this came in great fury calling Mountague a Traitor and threatned all the Judges so that they thought he would have beaten them But the Judges stood to their Opinion They were again sent for and came with Gosnold added to them on the 15th of June The King was
present and he somewhat sharply asked them Why they had not prepared the Book as he had ordered them They answered That what ever they did would be of no force without a Parliament The King said He intended to have one shortly Then Mountague proposed that it might be delayed till the Parliament met But the King said He would have it first done and then ratified in Parliament and therefore he required them on their Allegiance to go about it and some Counsellors told them if they refused to obey that they were Traitors This put them in a great consternation and old Mountague thinking it could not be Treason what ever they did in this matter while the King lived and at worst that a Pardon under the Great Seal would secure him consented to set about it if he might have a Commission requiring him to do it and a Pardon under the Great Seal when it was done Both these being granted him he was satisfied The other Judges But through fear all yielded except Judge Hales being asked if they would concur did all agree being overcome with fear except Gosnald who still refused to do it But he also being sorely threatned both by the Duke of Northumberland and the Earl of Shrewsbury consented to it the next day So they put the Entail of the Crown in Form of Law and brought it to the Lord Chancellor to put the Seal to it They were all required to set their Hands to it but both Gosnald and Hales refused Yet the former was wrought on to do it but the latter though a most steady and zealous Man for the Reformation would upon no consideration yield to it After that the Lord Chancellor for his Security desired that all the Counsellors might set their Hands to it which was done on the 21st of June by thirty three of them it is like including the Judges in the Number But Cranmer as he came seldom to Council after the Duke of Somersets Fall so he was that day absent on design Cecil in a Relation which he made one write of this Transaction for clearing himself afterwards says That when he had heard Gosnald and Hales declare how much it was against Law he refused to set his Hand to it as a Counsellor and that he only Signed as a Witness to the Kings Subscription But Cranmer still refused to do it after they had all Signed it and said he would never consent to the disinheriting of the Daughters of his late Master Many Consultations were had to perswade him to it Cranmer was very hardly brought to consent to it But he could not be prevailed on till the King himself set on him who used many Arguments from the danger Religion would otherwise be in together with other Perswasions so that by his Reasons or rather Importunities at last he brought him to it But whether he also used that distinction of Cecils that he did it as a Witness and not as a Counsellor I do not know but it seems probable that if that liberty was allowed the one it would not be denied the other The Kings sickness becomes desperate But though the setling this business gave the King great content in his mind yet his Distemper rather encreased than abated so that the Physicians had no hope of his recovery Upon which a confident Woman came and undertook his Cure if he might be put into her Hands This was done and the Physicians were put from him upon this pretence that they having no hopes of his recovery in a desperate Case desperate Remedies were to be used This was said to be the Duke of Northumberlands advice in particular and it encreased the Peoples jealousie of him when they saw the King grow very sensibly worse every day after he came under the Womans care which becoming so plain she was put from him and the Physicians were again sent for and took him into their charge But if they had small hopes before they had none at all now Death thus hastening on him the Duke of Northumberland who knew he had done but half his work except he had the Kings Sisters in his Hands got the Council to write to them in the Kings Name inviting them to come and keep him company in his sickness But as they were on the way on the sixth of July his Spirits and Body were so sunk that he found death approaching and so he composed himself to die in a most devout manner His whole exercise was in short Prayers and Ejaculations The last that he was heard to use was in these words Lord God deliver me out of this miserable and wretched Life His last Prayer and take me among thy Chosen Howbeit not my Will but thine be done Lord I commit my Spirit to thee O Lord thou knowest how happy it were for me to be with thee yet for thy Chosens sake send me Life and Health that I may truly serve thee O my Lord God bless my People and save thine Inheritance O Lord God save thy chosen People of England O Lord God defend this Realm from Papistry and maintain thy true Religion that I and my People may praise thy Holy Name for Jesus Christ his sake Seeing some about him he seemed troubled that they were so near and had heard him but with a pleasant countenance he said he had been praying to God And soon after the Pangs of death coming on him he said to Sir Henry Sidney who was holding him in his Arms I am faint Lord have mercy on me and receive my Spirit and so he breathed out his Innocent Soul The Duke of Northumberland according to Cecils Relation intended to have concealed his death for a fortnight but it could not be done His Death and Character Thus died King Edward the sixth that incomparable young Prince He was then in the sixteenth Year of his Age and was counted the wonder of that Time He was not only learned in the Tongues and other Liberal Sciences but knew well the State of his Kingdom He kept a Book in which he writ the Characters that were given him of all the chief Men of the Nation all the Judges Lord-Lieutenants and Justices of the Peace over England in it he had marked down their way of living and their zeal for Religion He had studied the matter of the Mint with the Exchange and value of Money so that he understood it well as appears by his Journal He also understood Fortification and designed well He knew all the Harbours and Ports both of his own Dominions and of France and Scotland and how much Water they had and what was the way of coming in to them He had acquired great knowledge in Forreign Affairs so that he talked with the Ambassadors about them in such a manner that they filled all the World with the highest opinion of him that was possible which appears in most of the Histories of that Age. He had great quickness of apprehension and
afraid of burdening her Conscience by assuming that which belonged to them and that she was unwilling to enrich her self by the spoils of others But they told her all that had been done was according to the Law to which all the Judges and Counsellors had set their Hands This joined with their Persuasions and the Importunities of her Husband who had more of his Fathers temper than of her Philosophy in him at length prevailed with her to submit to it Of which her Father-in-Law did afterwards say in Council She was rather by enticement of the Counsellors and force made to accept of the Crown then came to it by her own seeking and request Upon this order was given for proclaiming her Queen the next day And an Answer was writ to Queen Mary signed by the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury the Lord Chancellor the Dukes of Suffolk and Northumberland the Marquesses of Winchester and Northampton the Earls of Arundel Shrewsbury Huntington Bedford and Pembrook the Lords Cobham and Darcy Sir Thomas Cheyney Sir Robert Cotton Sir William Petre Sir William Cecil Sir John Cheek Sir John Mason Sir Edward North and Sir Robert Bowes in all one and twenty Council writes to Q. Mary letting her know That Queen Jane was now their Soveraign according to the Ancient Laws of the Land and the late King's Letters Patents to whom they were now bound by their Allegiance They told her That the Marriage between her Father and Mother was dissolved by the Ecclesiastical Courts according to the Laws of God and of the Land That many noble Universities in Christendom had consented to it That the Sentence had been confirmed in Parliaments and she had been declared illegitimate and uninheritable to the Crown They therefore required her to give over her Pretences and not to disturb the Government and promised that if she shewed her self Obedient she should find them all ready to do her any Service which in Duty they could The day following they proclaimed Queen Jane Lady Jane proclaimed Queen Collection Number 1. The Proclamation will be found in the Collection It sets forth That the late King had by his Letters Patents limited the Crown that it should not descend to his two Sisters since they were both illegitimated by Sentences in the Spiritual Courts and Acts of Parliament and were only his Sisters by the Half-Blood who though it were granted they had been legitimate are not inheritable by the Law of England It was added That there was also great cause to fear that the King's Sisters might marry Strangers and so change the Laws of the Kingdom and subject it to the Tyranny of the Bishops of Rome and other Forreign Laws For these Reasons they were excluded from the Succession and the Lady Frances Dutchess of Suffolk being next the Crown it was provided that if she had no Sons at the death of the King the Crown should devolve immediately on her eldest Daughter Jane and after her and her Issue to her Sisters since she was born within the Kingdom and already married in it Therefore she was proclaimed Queen promising to be most benign and gracious to all her People to maintain God's Holy Word and the Laws of the Land requiring all the Subjects to obey and acknowledg her When this was proclaimed great multitudes were gathered to hear it but there were very few that shouted with the Acclamations ordinary on such Occasions And whereas a Vintner's Boy did some-way express his scorn at that which was done it was ordered that he should be made an Example the next day by being set on a Pillory and having his Ears nail'd to it and cut off from his Head which was accordingly done a Herauld in his Coat reading to the multitude that was called together by sound of Trumpet the nature of his Offence Censures past upon it Upon this all People were in great distraction The Proclamation opening the new Queen's Title came to be variously descanted on Some who thought the Crown descended by right of Blood and that it could not be limited by Parliament argued that the King having his Power from God it was only to descend in the natural way of Inheritance therefore they thought the next Heir was to succeed And whereas the King 's two Sisters were both by several Sentences and Acts of Parliament declared Bastards and whether that was well judged or not they were to be reputed such as the Law declared them to be so long as it stood in force therefore they held that the Queen of Scotland was to succeed who though she pretended this upon Queen Mary's Death yet did not claim now because by the Papal Law the Sentence against Queen Mary was declared Null Others argued that though a Prince were named by an immediate appointment from Heaven yet he might change the course of Succession as David did preferring Solomon before Adonijah But this it was said did not belong to the King 's of England whose right to the Crown with the extent of their Prerogative did not come from any Divine Designation but from a long Possession and the Laws of the Land and that therefore the King might by Law limit the Succession as well as he and other Kings had in some Points limited the Prerogative which was clearly Sir Thomas More 's Opinion and that therefore the Act of Parliament for the Succession of the King's Sisters was still strong in Law It was also said That if the Kinâ—'â— Sisters were to be excluded for Bastardy all Charles Brandon's Issue were in the same predicament since he was not lawfully married to the French Queen his former Wife Mortimer being then alive and his Marriage with her was never dissolved for though some English Writers say they were divorced yet those who wrote for the Queen of Scots Title in the next Reign denied it But in this the difference was great between them since the King's Sisters were declared Bastards in Law whereas this against Charles Brandon's Issue was only a Surmise Others objected That if the Blood gave an Indefeasible Title How came it that the L. Jane's Mother did not Reign It is true Maud the Empress and Margaret Countess of Richmond were satisfied that their Sons Henry the Second and Henry the Seventh should reign in their Rights but it had never been heard of that a Mother had resigned to her Daughter especially when she was yet under Age. But this was imputed to the Duke of Suffolk's weakness and the Ambition of the Duke of Northumberland That Objection concerning the Half-Blood being a Rule of Common Law in the Families of Subjects to cut off from Step-Mothers the Inclinations and Advantages of destroying their Husbands Children was not thought applicable to the Crown Nor was that of Ones being born out of the Kingdom which was hinted at to exclude the Queen of Scotland thought pertinent to this Case since there was an Exception made in the Law for the King's Children which was thought to
Place to mention it here At Court many were afraid to move the King for her both the Duke of Norfolk and Gardiner look'd on and were unwilling to hazard their own Interests to preserve her But as it was now printed And was preserv'd by Cranmer's means and both these appealed to Cranmer was the only Person that would adventure on it In his gentle way he told the King that she was young and indiscreet and therefore it was no wonder if she obstinately adhered to that which her Mother and all about her had been infusing into her for many Years but that it would appear strange if he should for this Cause so far forget he was a Father as to proceed to Extremities with his own Child that if she were separated from her Mother and her People in a little time there might be ground gained on her but to take away her Life would raise horror through all Europe against him By these means he preserved her at that time After her Mother's Death in June following she changed her note She submitted to her Father for besides the Declaration she then signed which was inserted in the former part of this Work she writ Letters of such submission as shew how expert she was at dissembling Three of these to her Father and one to Cromwell I have put in the Collection in which she Collect. Numb 3 4 5 6. with the most studied Expressions declaring her sorrow for her past stubbornness and disobedience to his most just and vertuous Laws implores his Pardon as lying prostrate at his Feet and considering his great Learning and Knowledg she puts her Soul in his Hand resolving that he should for ever thereafter direct her Conscience from which she vows she would never vary This she repeats in such tender words that it shews she could command her self to say any thing that she thought fit for her ends And when Cromwell writ to her to know what her Opinion was about Pilgrimages Purgatory and Reliques she assures him she had no Opinion at all but such as she should receive from the King who had her whole Heart in his keeping and he should imprint upon it in these and all other Matters whatever his inestimable Vertue high Wisdom and excellent Learning should think convenient for her So perfectly had she learned that stile that she knew was most acceptable to him Having copied these from the Originals I thought it not unfit to insert them that it may appear how far those of that Religion can comply when their Interest leads them to it From that time this Princess had been in all Points most exactly compliant to every thing her Father did And after his Death she never pretended to be of any other Religion than that which was established by him So that all that she pleaded for in her Brother's Reign was only the continuance of that way of Worship that was in use at her Father's Death But now being come to the Crown that would not content her yet when she thought where to fix she was distracted between two different Schemes that were presented to her On the one hand Gardiner and all that Party were for bringing Religion back to what it had been at King Henry's Death and afterward The Designs for changing Religion by slow degrees to raise it up to what it had been before his breach with the Papacy On the other hand the Queen of her own Inclination was much disposed to return immediately to the Union of the Catholick Church as she called it and it was necessary for her to do it since it was only by the Papal Authority that her Illegitimation was removed To this it was answered that all these Acts and Sentences that had passed against her might be annulled without taking any notice of the Pope Gardiner's Policy Gardiner finding these things had not such weight with her as he desired for she looked on him as a crafty temporizing Man sent over to the Emperor on whom she depended much to assure him that if he would perswade her to make him Chancellor and to put Affairs into his Hands he should order them so that every thing she had a mind to should be carried in time But Gardiner understood she had sent for Cardinal Pool so he writ to the Emperor that he knew his Zeal for the Exaltation of the Popedom would undo all therefore he pressed him to write to the Queen for moderating her heat and to stop the Cardinal 's coming over He said that Pool stood Attainted by Law so that his coming into England would allarm the Nation He observed that upon a double account they were averse to the Papacy The one was for the Church Lands which they had generally bought from the Crown on very easie terms and they would not easily part with them The other was The fear they had of Papal Dominion and Power which had been now for about 25 Years set out to the People as the most intollerable Tyranny that ever was Therefore he said it was necessary to give them some time to wear out these Prejudices and the precipitating of Councils might ruin all He gave the Emperor also secret Assurances of serving him in all his Interests All this Gardiner did the more warily because he understood that Cardinal Pool hated him as a false and deceitful Man Upon this the Emperor writ to the Queen several Letters with his own hand which is so hardly legible that it was not possible for me or some others to whom I shewed them to read them so well as to copy them out and one that was written by his Sister the Queen of Hungary and signed by him is no better but from many half Sentences I find that all was with a design to temper her that she should not make too much hast nor be too much led by Italian Counsels Upon the return of this Message the Seal which had been taken from Goodrick Bishop of Ely and put for some days in the keeping of Hare Master of the Rolls was on the 13th of August given to Gardiner who was declared Lord Chancellor of England He is made Chancellor and the conduct of Affairs was chiefly put in his hands So that now the measure of the Queen's Councils was to do every thing slowly and by such sure steps as might put them less in hazard The Duke of Northumb. and others Tried The first thing that was done was the bringing the Duke of Northumberland to his Trial. The old Duke of Norfolk was made Lord High Steward the Queen thinking it fit to put the first Character of honour on him who had suffered so much for being the Head of the Popish Party And here a subtle thing was started which had been kept a great Secret hitherto It was said the Duke of Norfolk had never been truly attainted and that the Act against him was not a true Act of Parliament so that without
any Pardon or restitution in Blood he was still Duke of Norfolk This he had never mentioned all the last Reign lest that should have procured an Act to confirm his Attainder So he came now in upon his former Right by which all the Grants that had been given of his Estate were to be declared void by Common Law The Duke of Northumberland with the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Warwick were brought to their Trials The Duke desired two Points might be first answered by the Judges in matter of Law The one Whether a Man acting by the Authority of the Great Seal and the Order of the Privy Council could become thereby guilty of Treason The other was Whether those who had been equally guilty with him and by whose Direction and Commands he had acted could sit his Judges To these the Judges made answer That the Great Seal of one that was not lawful Queen could give no Authority nor Indempnity to those that acted on such a Warrant and that any Peer that was not by an Attainder upon Record convicted of such accession to his Crime might sit his Judg and was not to be challenged upon a Surmise or Report So these Points by which only he could hope to have defended himself And condemned being thus determined against him he confessed he was guilty and submitted to the Queen's Mercy So did the Marquess of Northampton and the Duke's Son the Earl of Warwick who it seems by this Trial had a Writ for sitting in the House of Peers they were all three found guilty Judgment also passed next day in a Jury of Commoners against St. John Gates and his Brother Sir Humphrey Sir Andrew Dudley and Sir Thomas Palmer confessing their Indictments But of all these it was resolved that only the Duke of Northumberlrnd and Sir John Gates and Sir Thomas Palmer should be made Examples Heath Bishop of Worcester was employed to instruct the Duke and to prepare him for his Death At his Death he professes he had been always a Papist Whether he had been always in heart what he then professed or whether he only pretended it hoping that it might procure him favour is variously reported but certain it is that he said he had been always a Catholick in his Heart yet this could not save him He was known to be a Man of that temper so given both to revenge and dissimulation that his Enemies saw it was necessary to put him out of the way lest if he had lived he might have insinuated himself into the Queen's favour and then turn'd the danger upon them So the Earl of Arundel now made Lord Steward of the Houshold with others easily obtained that his Head should be cut off together with Sir John Gates's and Sir Thomas Palmers On the 22d of August he was carried to the Place of Execution On the way there was some expostulation between Gates and him They as is ordinary for Complices in ill Actions laying the blame of their Miseries on one another Yet they professed they did mutually forgive and so died in Charity together It is said that he made a long Speech accusing his former ill Life and confessing his Treasons But that part of it which concerned Religion is only preseved In it he exhorted the People to stand to the Religion of their Ancestors and to reject that of latter date which had occasioned all the misery of the foregoing thirty Years and desired as they would prevent the like for the future that they would drive out of the Nation these Trumpets of Sedition the new Preachers that for himself what-ever he had otherwise pretended he believed no other Religion than that of his fore-fathers in which he appealed to his Ghostly Father the Bishop of Worcester then present with him but being blinded with Ambition he had made wreck of his Conscience by temporising for which he professed himself sincerely penitent So did he and the other two end their days Palmer was little pittied as being believed a treacherous Conspirator against his former Master and Friend the Duke of Somerset His Character Thus died the ambitious Duke of Northumberland He had been in the former parts of his Life a great Captain and had the reputation of a wise Man He was generally successful and they that are so are always esteemed wise He was an extraordinary Man in a lower size but had forgot himself much when he was raised higher in which his Mind seemed more exalted than his Fortunes But as he was transported by his Rage and Revenge out of measure so he was as servile and mean in his Submissions Fox it seems was informed that he had hopes given him of his Life if he should declare himself to be of the Popish Religion even though his Head were laid on the Block but which way soever he made that Declaration either to get his Life by it or that he had really been always what he now professed it argued that he regarded Religion very little either in his Life or at his Death But whether he did any thing to hasten the late King's Death I do not find it was at all enquired after Only those who considered how much Guilt disorders all People and that they have a black Cloud over their Minds which appears either in the violence of Rage or the abjectness of Fear did find so great a change in his deportment in these last Passages of his Life from what was in the former parts of it that they could not but think there was some extraordinary thing within him from whence it flowed King Edwards Funeral And for King Edward's Death those who had Affairs now in their Hands were so little careful of his Memory and indeed so glad of his Death that it is no wonder they made little search about it It is rather strange that they allowed him such Funeral Rites For the Queen kept a solemn Exequie with all the other Remembrances of the Dead and Masses for him used in the Roman Church at the Tower on the 8th of August the same day that he was buried at Westminster the Lord Treasurer who was the Marquess of Winchester still continued in that Trust the Earls of Shrewsbury and Pembrook being the principal Mourners Day that was now to be restored to his See of Chichester was appointed to preach the Funeral Sermon In which he commended and excused the King but loaded his Government severely and extolled the Queen much under vvhom he promised the People happy days It was intended that all the Burial Rites should have been according to the old Forms that were before the Reformation But Cranmer opposed this vigorously and insisted upon it That as the King himself had been a zealous promoter of that Reformation so the English Service was then established by Law upon this he stoutly hindred any other way of officiating and himself performed all the Offices of the Burial to which he joined the solemnity
of a Communion In these it may be easily imagined he did every thing with a very lively sorrow since as he had loved the King beyond expression so he could not but look on his Funeral as the Burial of the Reformation and in particular as a step to his own On the 12th of August The Queen declares she will force no Man's Conscience the Queen made an open declaration in Council that although her Conscience was staied in the Matters of Religion yet she was resolved not to compel or strain others otherwise than as God should put into their Hearts a persuasion of that Truth she was in and this she hoped should be done by the opening His Word to them by godly vertuous and learned Preachers Now all the deprived Bishops looked to be quickly placed in their Sees again Bonner went to St. Pauls on the 13th of August being Sunday where Bourn that was his Chaplain preached before him He spake honourably of Bonner with sharp Reflections on the Proceedings against him in the Time of King Edward This did much provoke the whole Audience who as they hated Bonner so could not hear any thing said that seemed to detract from that King A Tumult at Pauls Cross Hereupon there was a great Tumult in the Church some called to pull him down others flung Stones and one threw a Dagger towards the Pulpit with that force that it stuck fast in the timber of it Bourn by stooping saved himself from that danger and Rogers and Bradford two eminent Preachers and of great credit with the People stood up and gently quieted the heat and they to deliver Bourn out of their hands conveyed him from the Pulpit to a House near the Church This was such an Accident as the Papists would have desired for it gave them a colour to proceed more severely and to prohibit Preaching which was the first step they intended to make There was a Message sent to the Lord Mayor to give a strict charge that every Citizen should take care of all that belonged to him and see that they went to their own Parish Church and kept the Peace as also to acquaint them with what the Queen had declared in Council on the 13th of August And on the 18th there was published an Inhibition in the Queen's Name to this effect That she An Inhibition of all preaching considering the great Danger that had come to the Realm by the Differences in Religion did delare for her self that she was of that Religion that she had professed from her Infancy and that she would maintain it during her time and be glad that all her Subjects would charitably receive it Yet she did not intend to compel any of her Subjects to it till publick Order should be taken in it by common Assent requiring all in the mean while not to move Sedition or Unquietness till such Order should be setled and not to use the Names of Papist or Heretick but to live together in Love and in the Fear of God but if any made Assemblies of the People she would take care they should be severely punished and she straitly charged them that none should preach or expound Scripture or print any Books or Plays without her special License And required her Subjects that none of them should presume to punish any on pretence of the late Rebellion but as they should be authorised by her Yet she did not thereby restrain any from informing against such Offenders She would be most sorry to have cause to execute the severity of the Law but she was resolved not to suffer such Rebellious Doings to go unpunished but hoped her Subjects would not drive her to the extream execution of the Laws When this was published which was the first thing that was set out in her Name since she had come to the Crown it was much descanted on Censures pâ—st upon it The Profession she made of her Religion to be the same it had been from her Infancy shewed it was not her Father's Religion but entire Popery that she intended to restore It was also observed that whereas before she had said plainly she would compel none to be of it now that was qualified with this till publick Order should be taken in it which was till they could so frame a Parliament that it should concur with the Queen's Design The equal forbidding of Assemblies or ill Names on both sides was thought intended to be a Trap for the Reformed that they should be punished if they offended but the others were sure to be rather encouraged The restraint of preaching without License was pretended to be copied from what had been done in King Edward's Time Yet then there was a Liberty left for a long time to all to Preach in their own Churches only they might preach no where else without a License And the power of Licensing was also lodged at first with the Bishops in their several Diocesses and at last with the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury as well as with the King whereas now at one stroke all the Pulpits of England that were in the hands of the Reformed were brought under an Interdict for they were sure to obtain no Licenses But the cunningest part of these Inhibitions was the declaring that the Queen would proceed with rigour against all that were guilty of the late Rebellion if they should provoke her many about London had some way or other expressed themselves for it and these were the hottest among the Reformed So that here was a sharp threatning hanging over them if they should express any more Zeal about Religion She requites the Service of the Men of Suffolk ill When this was put out the Queen understanding that in Suffolk those of that Profession took a little more liberty than their Neighbours presuming on their great Merit and the Queen's Promises to them there was a special Letter sent to the Bishop of Norwich's Vicar himself being at Brussels to see to the execution of these Injunctions against any that should preach without License Upon this some came from Suffolk to put the Queen in mind of her Promise This was thought insolent and she returned them no other answer But that they being Members thought to rule her that was their Head but they should learn that the Members ought to obey the Head and not to think to bear Rule over it One of these had spoken of her Promise with more confidence than the rest his Name was Dobbe so he was ordered to stand three days in the Pillory as having said that which tended to the defamation of the Queen And from hence all saw what a severe Government they were to come under in which the claiming of former Promises that had been made by the Queen when she needed their Assistance was to be accounted a Crime But there was yet a more unreasonable Severity shewed to Bradford and Rogers who had appeased the Tumult the Sunday before and rescued the
the Ashes were the Body of Christ or what it was that was burnt To all this Harpsfield made a long Answer concerning Gods Omnipotence and the weakness of mens understandings that could not comprehend Divine Mysteries But Cheyney still asked what it was that was burnt Harpsfield replied it was either the Substance of Bread or the Body of Christ and afterwards said it was a Miracle At that Cheyney smiled and said then he could say no more Weston asked whether there was not enough said in answer to these mens Objections Many of the Clergy cried out Yes Yes But the multitude with repeated cries said No No Weston said he spake to those of the House and not to the rude Multitude Then he asked those Divines whether they would now for three days answer the Arguments that should be put to them Haddon Cheyney and Ailmer said they would not But Philpot offered to do it Woston said he was a mad man and fitter to be sent to Bedlam Philpot said he that had carried himself with so much Passion and so little Indifferency deserved a Room there much better Weston neglecting him turned to the Assembly and said they might see what sort of men these were whom they had now answered three days but tho they had promised it and the Order of Disputation did require it that they should answer in their turn three days they now declined it Upon that Ailmer stood up and answered that they had made no such Promise nor undertaken any such Disputation but being required to give their Reasons why they would not subscribe with the rest they had done it but had received no Answer to them and therefore would enter into no further Disputation before such Judges who had already determined and subscribed those Questions So the House was adjourned to the 30th and then Philpot appeared to answer but desired first leave to prosecute his former Argument and urged that since Christ as man is like us in all things without sin therefore as we are restrained to one place at a time so is Christ but in one place and that is Heaven for St. Peter says the Heavens must contain him till the Restitution of all things To this it was answered that Christ being God his Omnipotence was above our understanding and that to shut him in one place was to put him in Prison Philpot said he was not speaking of his Divine Nature but that as he was man he was like us And for their saying that Christ was not to be imprisoned in Heaven he left to all men to judge whether that was a good answer or not Much discourse following upon this the Prolocutor commanded him to come no more into the House He answered he thought himself happy to be out of their Company Others suggesting to the Prolocutor that it would be said the meetting was not free if men were put out of the House for speaking their minds He said to him he might come so he were decently Habited and did not speak but when he commanded him To this he answered that he had rather be absent altogether Weston concluded all by saying you have the Word but we have the Sword Truly pointing out wherein the strength of both Causes lay This was the Issue of that Disputation which was soon after Printed in English and in Latin by Volerandus Polanus Censures past upon it and is inserted at large in Fox's Acts and Monuments What account the other side gave of it I do not find But upon all such occasions the prevailing party vvhen the inequality vvas so disproportioned used to carry things vvith so much noise and disorder that it vvas no vvonder the Reformers had no mind to engage in this Dispute And those vvho reflected on the vvay of proceeding in King Edwards time could not but confess things had been managed vvith much more Candor and Equality For in this very Point there had been as vvas formerly shewn Disputes for a Year together before there vvas any Determination made so that all men vvere free at that time to deliver their Opinions vvithout any fear and then the Disputes vvere in the Universities vvhere as there vvere a great Silence and Collection of Books so the Auditors vvere more capable of being instructed by them But here the Point was first determined and then disputed And this vvas in the midst of the disorder of the Town vvhere the Privy Council gave all possible encouragement to the prevailing Party The last thing I find done this year was the restoring Veisey to be Bishop of Exeter which vvas done on the 28th of December In his Warrant for it under the great Seal it is said that he for some just troubles both in Body and Mind had resign'd his Bishoprick to King Edward to which the Queen now restored him And thus ended this year Forreign Affairs did not so much concern Religion as they had done in the former Reign vvhich as it made me give some account of them then so it causes me now not to prosecute them so fully In the beginning of the next year 1554. Ambassadors sent from the Emperour for the marriage the Emperour sent over the Count of Egmont and some other Ambassadours to make the Proposition and Treaty of Marriage betwixt his Son and the Queen In the managing of this Treaty Gardiner had the chief hand for he was now the Oracle at the Council-board He had thirty years Experience in Affairs a great Knowledge of the Courts of Christendome and of the State of England and had great Sagacity vvith a marvelous Cunning vvhich vvas not always regulated by the Rules of Candor and Honesty He in drawing the Articles of the Marriage had a double design the one vvas to have them so framed that they might easily pass in Parliament And the other was to exclude the Spaniards from having any share in the Government of England vvhich he intended to hold in his own hands The Articles agreed So the Terms on which it was agreed vvere these The Queen should have the vvhole Government of England vvith the giving of Offices and Benefices in her own hands so that tho Philip was to be called King and his Name was to be on the Coin and the Seals and in Writts yet her hand vvas to give force to every thing vvithout his Spaniards should not be admitted into the Government nor to any Offices at Court 1553. The Laws should not be altered nor the Pleadings put into any other Tongue The Queen should not be made to go out of England but upon her own desire The Children born in the Marriage should not go out of England but by the consent of the Nobility If the Queen out-lived the Prince She should have 60000 l. a year out of his Estate 40000 out of Spain and 20000 of it out of the Netherlands If the Queen had Sons by him they should succeed both to her own Crowns and the Netherlands and Burgundy
them into some other Cure or reserve a Pension out of their Benefice for them That no religious Man who had professed Chastity should be suffered to live with his Wife That care should be taken of vacant Churches That till they were provided the people should go to the Neighbouring Churches That all the Ceremonies Holy-days and Fasts used in King Henry's time should be again observed That those who were ordained by the new Book in King Edwards time not being ordained in very deed The Bishop if they were otherwise sufficient should supply vvhat vvas vvanting before and so admit them to Minister That the Bishops should set forth an uniform Doctrine of Homilies and compel the people to come to Church and hear Divine Service That they should carefully look to all School-masters and Teachers of Children And that the Bishops should take care to set forth the Premises vvith all kind of Vertue godly Living and good Example Proceedings against the Bishops that adhered to the Reformation and endeavour to keep down all sort of Vice These vvere Sign'd on the 4 of March and Printed and sent over the Kingdom But to make the Married Bishops Examples of the severity of their proceedings the Queen gave a special Commission to Gardiner Tonstall Bonner Parfew Bishop of St. Asaph Day and Kitchin of Landaffe making mention that vvith great grief of heart she had heard that the Archbishop of York the Bishops of St. Davids Chester and Bristol had broken their Vows and defiled their Function by contracting Marriage therefore those or any three of them are empowered to call them before them and if the Premises be found to be true Col. Number 11. 12. to deprive and turn them out of their Bishopricks This I have put into the Collection with another Comission to the same Persons to call the Bishops of Lincoln Glocester and Hereford before them in whose Patents it was provided that they should hold their Bishopricks so long as they behaved themselves well and since they by preaching Erroneous Doctrine and by inordinate Life and Conversation as she credibly understood had carried themselves contrary to the Laws of God and the Practice of the universal Church these or any two of them should proceed against them either according to Ecclesiastical Canons or the Laws of the Land and declare their Bishopricks void as they vvere indeed already void Thus vvere Seven Bishops all at a dash turned out It was much censured that there having been Laws made allowing Marriage to the Clergy the Queen should by her own Authority upon the repealing these Laws turn out Bishops for things that had been so well warranted by Law for the Repeal was only an Annulling of the Law for the Future but did not void it from the beginning so that however it might have justified proceedings against them for the Future if they had lived with their Wives yet it could not warrant the punishing them for what was past And even the severest Popes or their Legates who had pressed the Coelibate most had always before they proceeded to deprive any Priests for Marriage left it to their choice whether they would quit their Wives or their Benefices but had never summarily turned them out for being married And for the other Bishops it was an unheard of way of procedure for the Queen before any process was made to empower Delegates to declare their Sees void as they were indeed aIready void This was to give Sentence before hearing And all this was done by vertue of the Queens Supremacy for tho she thought that a sinful and Schismatical Power yet she was easily perswaded to use it against the Reformed Clergy and to turn them out of their Benefices upon such unjust and Illegal pretences So that now the proceedings against Gardiner and Bonner in which were the greatest Stretches made that had been in the last Reign were far outdone by those new Delegates For the Archbishop of York tho he was now turned out yet he was still kept Prisoner till King Philip among the Acts of Grace he did at his coming over procured his Liberty But his See was not filled till February next for then Heath had his Conge d'elire On or before the 18th of March this Year were those other Sees declared Vacant For that day did the Conge d'elire go out to the Deans and Chapters of St. Davids Lincoln Hereford Chester Glocester and Bristol sor Morgan White Parfew Coates Brookes and Holyman Goodrick of Ely died in April this Year He seems to have complied with the time as he had done often before for he was not at all cast into any trouble which it cannot be imagined he could have escaped since he had put the great Seal to the Patents for the Lady Jane if he had not Redeemed it by a ready consenting to the changes that were to be made He was a busie secular spirited Man and had given himself up wholly to Factions and Intrigues of State so that tho his opinion had always leaned to the Reformation it is no wonder if a man so tempered would prefer the keeping of his Bishoprick before the Discharge of his Conscience Thirleby of Norwich was Translated to Ely and Hopton was made Bishop of Norwich But Scory that had been Bishop os Chichester tho upon Day 's being restored he was turned out of his Bishoprick did comply meerly He came before Bonner and Renounced his Wife and did Penance for it and had his Absolution under his Seal the 14th of July this Year which is in the Collection Number 13. But it seems this was out of fear for he soon after fled out of England and lived beyond Sea untill Queen Elizabeth's days and then he came over But it was judged indecent to restore him to his former See where it is likely this Scandal he had given was known and so he was made Bishop of Hereford The Bishop of Bath and Wales Barlow was also made to Resign as appears by the Conge d'elire for Bourn to succeed him dated the 19th of March. Therein it is said that the See wss Vacant by the Resignation of the former Bishop tho in the Election that was made on the 28th of March it is said the See was vacant by the Removal or Deprivation of their former Bishop But I incline to believe it truer that he did resign since he is not mentioned in the Commissions formerly spoken of But that was not all for at this time a Book was set out in his Name whether written by him or Forged and laid on his Name I cannot judge in which he retracts his former errours and speaks of Luther and Oecolampadius and many others with whom he says he had familiarly conversed with great bitterness He also accuses the Gospellers in England of Gluttony Hypocrisie Pride and ill Nature And indeed it is one of the most Virulent Invectives against the Reformation that was written at that time But it is not likely
Ridley and Latimer could send to one another yet it was not easy for them to send to him without giving Mony to their Keepers In one of Ridley's Letters to Cranmer he said he heard they intended to carry down Rogers Crome and Bradford to Cambridg and to make such a Triumph there as he had lately made of them at Oxford He trusted the day of their deliverance out of all their Miseries and of their entrance into perpetual Rest and perpetual Joy and Felicity drew nigh He prayed God to strengthen them with the mighty Spirit of his Grace He desired Cranmer to pray for him as he also did for Cranmer As for the Letters which these and the other Prisoners writ in their Imprisonment Fox gathered the Originals from all People that had them and Sir Walter Mildmay the Founder of Emanuel College procured them from him and put them into the Library of that College where I saw them but they are all printed by Fox so that the Reader who desires to see them may find them in his Acts and Monuments Of them all Ridley writ with the greatest connexion and force both in the Matter and in the way of Expression The Prisoners in London set out in writing their Reasons against disputing by word of mouth This being now over there was great boasting among all the Popish Party as if the Champions of the Reformation had been foiled The Prisoners in London hearing they intended to insult over them as they had done over those at Oxford set out a Paper to which the late Bishops of Exeter St. Davids and Glocester with Taylor Philpot Bradford Crome Sanders Rogers and Lawrence set their Hands on the 8th of May. The substance of it was That they being Prisoners neither as Rebels Traitors nor Transgressors of any Law but meerly for their Conscience to God and his Truth hearing it was intended to carry them to Cambridg to dispute declared they would not dispute but in Writing except it were before the Queen and her Council or before either of the Houses of Parliament and that for these Reasons 1. It was clear that the Determinations of the Universities were already made they were their open Enemies and had already condemned their Cause before they had heard it which was contrary both to the Word of God and the Determinations they had made in King Edward's Time 2. They saw the Prelats and Clergy were seeking neither to find out the Truth nor to do them good otherwise they would have heard them when they might have declared their Consciences without hazard but that they sought only their destruction and their own glory 3. They saw that those who were to be the Judges of these Disputes were their inveterate Enemies and by what passed in the Convocation House last Year and lately at Oxford they saw how they must expect to be used 4. They had been kept long Prisoners some nine or ten months without Books or Papers or convenient places of study 5. They knew they should not be heard to speak their minds fully but should be stopt as their Judges pleased 6. They could not have the nomination of their Notaries who would be so chosen that they would write and publish what their Enemies had a mind to Therefore they would not engage in publick Disputes except by Writing but they would give a Summary of their Faith for which they would be ready to offer up their Lives to the Halter or the Fire as God should appoint They declared That they believed the Scriptures to be the true Word of God and the Judg of all Controversies in the Matters of Religion and that the Church is to be obeyed as long as she follows this Word That they believed the Apostles Creed and those Creeds set out by the Councils of Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and by the first and fourth Councils of Toledo and the Symboles of Athanasius Ireneus Tertullian and Damasus That they believed Justification by Faith which Faith was not only an Opinion but a certain persuasion wrought by the Holy Ghost which did illuminate the Mind and suppled the Heart to submit it self unfeignedly to God That they acknowledged an Inherent Righteousness yet Justification and the Pardon of Sins they believed came only by Christ's Righteousness imputed to them They thought the Worship of God ought to be in a Tongue understood by the People that Christ only and not the Saints were to be prayed to that immediately after Death the Souls pass either to the State of the Blessed or of the Damned without any Purgatory between that Baptism and the Lord's Supper are the Sacraments of Christ which ought to be administred according to his Institution and therefore they condemned the denying the Chalice Transubstantiation the Adoration or the Sacrifice of the Mass and asserted the lawfulness of Marriage to every Rank of Men. These things they declared they were ready to defend as they often had before offered and concluded charging all People to enter into no Rebellion against the Queen but to obey her in all Points except where her Commands were contrary to the Law of God In the end of this Month the Lady Elizabeth was taken out of the Tower and put into the Custody of the Lord Williams who waited on her to Woodstock and treated her with great civility and all the respect due to her Quality but this not being so acceptable to those who governed she was put under the Charge of Sir Hen. Benefield by whom she was more roughly handled On the 20th of July Prince Philip landed at Southampton Prince Philip Lands When he set foot to Land first he presently drew his Sword and carried it a good way naked in his Hand Whether this was one of the Forms of his Country I know not but it was interpreted as an Omen that he intended to Rule England with the Sword though others said it shewed he intended to draw his Sword in defence of the Nation The Mayor of Southampton brought him the Keys of the Town an expression of Duty always paid to our Princes he took them from him and gave them back without speaking a word or expressing by any sign that he was pleased with it His stiffness amazed the English who use to be treated by their Kings with great sweetness on such occasions and so much gravity in so young a Man was not understood but was look'd on as a sign of vast pride and moroseness The Queen met him at Winchester And is married to the Queen where on the 25th of July Gardiner married them in the Cathedral the King being then in the 27th and the Queen in the 38th Year of her Age. They were presented from the Emperor by his Ambassador with a resignation of his Titular Kingdom of Jerusalem and his more valuable one of Naples which were Pledges of that total resignation that followed not long after So on the 27th of July they were proclaimed by their
new Titles Philip and Mary King and Queen of England France Naples Jerusalem and Ireland Princes of Spain and Sicily Defendors of the Faith Arch-Dukes of Austria Dukes of Milan Burgundy and Brabant Counts of Habspurg Flanders and Tirol Spain having always delighted in a long enumeration of pompous Titles It was observed how happy Marriages had been to the Austrian Family who from no extraordinary Beginnings had now in eighty Years time been raised by two Marriages first with the Heir of Burgundy and the Netherlands and then with the Heir of Spain to be the greatest Family in Christendom and the Collateral Family by the Marriage of the Heir of Bohem and Hungary was now the greatest in the Empire And surely if Issue had followed this Marriage the most extraordinary success possible would have seemed to be entailed on them But there was no great appearance of that for as the Queen was now far advanced in Years so she was in no good state of Health a long course of Discontent had corrupted both the health of her Body and the temper of her Mind Nor did the Matter alter much by her Marriage except for the worse The King 's wonderful Gravity and Silence gained nothing upon the English but his Magnificence and Bounty was very acceptable He brought after him a vast Mass of Wealth He brings a great Treasure with him to England seven and twenty Chests of Bullion every Chest being a Yard and some Inches long which were drawn in twenty Carts to the Tower after which came ninety nine Horse and two Carts loaded with coined Gold and Silver This great Wealth was perhaps the Sum that was formerly mentioned which was to be distributed among the English for it is not improbable that though he empowred his Ambassadors and Gardiner to promise great Sums to such as should promote his Marriage yet that he would not part with so much Mony till it was made sure and therefore he ordered this Treasure to be brought after him I mention it here yet it came not into England till October and January following He made his entry into London with great state At his first setling in England he obtained of the Queen Act of Favour done by him that many Prisoners should be set at Liberty among whom the chief were the Arch-Bishop of York and ten Knights with many other Persons of Quality These I suppose had been committed either for Wiat's Rebellion or the Business of the Lady Jane for I do not believe any were discharged that were imprisoned on the account of Religion As for this Arch-Bishop though he went along in the Reformation yet I find nothing that gives any great Character of him I never saw any Letter of his nor do I remember to have seen any honourable mention made of him any where so that he seems to have been a soft and weak Man and except those little Fragments of his Opinions in some Points about the Mass which are in the Collection I know no remains of his Pen. It seems he did at this time comply in Matters of Religion for without that it is not probable that either Philip would have moved for him or that the Queen would have been easily entreated The Intercessions that Philip made for the Lady Elizabeth He preserves the Lady Elizabeth and the Earl of Devonshire did gain him the Hearts of the Nation more than any thing else that he ever did Gardiner was much set against them and studied to bear down the declaration that Wiat had made of their Innocency all that he could but it was made so openly on the Scaffold that it was not possible to suppress it Before in his Examinations Wiat had accused them hoping to have saved himself by so base an Action but he redeemed it all he could at his Death This had broken Gardiner's Design who thought all they did about Religion was but half work unless the Lady Elizabeth were destroyed For he knew that though she complied in many things yet her Education had been wholly under the Reformed and which was more to him who judged all People by their Interest he reckoned that Interest must make her declare against the Papacy since otherwise she was a Bastard if ever she should out-live her Sister Philip opposed this at first upon a generous Account to recommend himself by obtaining such Acts of Favour to be done by the Queen But afterwards when the hopes of Issue failed him by his Marriage he preserved her out of Interest of State for if she had been put out of the way the Queen of Scotland that was to be married to the Dolphin was to succeed which would have made too great an Accession to the French Crown and besides as it afterwards appeared he was not without hopes of persuading her to marry himself if her Sister should die without Issue For the Earl of Devonshire he more easily obtained his freedom though not till some months had passed That Earl being set at liberty finding he was to lie under perpetual Distrusts and that he might be perhaps upon the first Disorder again put into the Tower to which his Stars seemed to condemn him resolved to go beyond Sea but died within a Year after as some say of Poison All this I have laid together though it fell not out all at once that I might give a full account of all the Acts of Grace that Philip did in England He was little beloved by the English But for the rest of his Behaviour it was no way acceptable to the People for as he engaged the Nation in all his Interests so that henceforth during this Reign England had no share in the Consultations of Europe but was blindly led by him which proved fatal to them in the conclusion by the ignominious loss of Calais So his temper and way of deportment seemed most ridiculous and extravagantly formal to the English Genius which naturally loves the mean between the excessive jollity and talkativeness of the French and the sullen staiedness of the Spaniard rather enclining more to the briskness of the one than the superciliousness of the other And indeed his Carriage was such here that the acting him and his Spaniards was one of the great Diversions of Queen Elizabeth's Court. The Hall of the Court was almost continually shut all his Time and none could have access unless it were first demanded with as much formality as Ambassadors use in asking Audience So that most of the Nobility left the Court few staying but the Officers of the Houshold Gardiner magnifies him much in a Sermon Gardiner had now the Government put entirely in his Hands And he to make his Court the better with the new King preached at St. Paul's the 30th of September where after he had inveighed long against the Preachers in King Edward's Time which was the common Subject of all their Sermons he run out much in commendation of the King affirming him to
run so fast that the Bishops themselves were forced to moderate their Heats They all understood how much the Queen was set upon having the Church raised as high as could be and saw there was nothing so effectual to recommend any to her Favour as to move high in these Matters And though their Motions were thought too violent and rejected yet their Affections were thereby discovered so that they knew they should be looked on as Men deeply engaged in these Interests An Act declaring Treasons After this the Bill of Treasons was brought in This was also argued for some days in the House of Commons but at last agreed to By it any who denied the King's Right to the Title of the Crown with the Queen's or endeavoured to put him from it together with them that did several other Offences were to forfeit all their Goods and to be imprisoned during Life and Clergy Men were to be deprived by their Ordinaries In these cases the second Offence was to be Treason But if any should compass the King's Death and utter it by any overt Deed during his Marriage to the Queen the first Offence of this kind should be Treason It was also enacted that the Parliament having petitioned the King that if the Queen died with any Issue he would take on him the Government of them till they came of Age to which he had assented therefore if the Queen died before her Children came to be of Age the Government of the Kingdom should be in the King's Hands if it were a Son till he were eighteen or if a Daughter till she was fifteen Years of Age And in all that time the conspiring his Death was to be Treason The Witnesses were to be brought before the Parties and none was to be tried for any words but within six months after they were spoken Another against seditious words Another Act passed upon a Report made of some Heretical Preachers who had as was informed prayed in their Conventicles that God would turn the Queen's Heart from Idolatry to the true Faith or else shorten her days and take her quickly out of the way All therefore that so prayed for taking away the Queen's Life were to be judged Traitors but if they shewed themselves penitent for such Prayers they were not to be condemned of Treason but put to any Corporal Punishment other than Death at the Judges Discretion This was passed in great haste for it was thrice read in the House of Lords and passed on the 16th of January in which the Parliament was Dissolved There was another Act past against those that spread Lying Reports of any Noblemen Judges or great Officers that such as spread them should be imprisoned till they brought their Authors according to former Acts. If any spread such Reports of the King and Queen they were to be set on a Pillory and pay 100 l. or have their Ears cut off and be three months Prisoners and they were to pay 100 Merks and suffer one months Imprisonment though they had Authors for them if they reported them maliciously But if their Reports tended to the stirring of any Insurrection they were to lose their right Hands and upon a second Offence to suffer Imprisonment during their Lives but they were to be proceeded against within three months after the words so spoken All the Bills being ended the Parliament was dissolved on the 16th of January to Gardiner's Gardiner is in great esteem no small joy He had now performed all that he had undertaken to the Queen or the Emperor Upon which he had the Reputation that he was formerly in of a great Statesman and a dextrous manager of Affairs much confirmed and raised since he had brought about in so small a time so great a change where the Interests of those who consented to it seemed to lead them another wav To those who had apprehended the Tyranny of Rome he had said That as our former Kings had always kept it under in a great measure so there was less danger of that now since they saw that all Princes had agreed to preserve their own Rights entire against the Pope's Pretensions He shewed them that therefore all the Old Laws against Provisions from Rome were still kept in force And so upon Cardinal Pool's being called over there was a Commission sent him under the Great Seal bearing date the 10th of November authorising him to exercise his Legatine Power in England By this he shewed them that no Legat should ever come into England to execute any Power till his Faculties were seen and approved by the Queen Others thought this was but a vain Imagination for if the Papacy were once fully established and People again brought under the old Superstition of esteeming the Popes Christ's Vicars and the infallible Heads of the Church it would not be possible to retain the People in their Obedience since all the assistance that the Princes of Christendom of this time had from their Subjects in their Wars with the Popes flowed chiefly from this that they generally did no more submit implicitly to their Priests But if once that blind Obedience were restored it would be easy for the Priests by their privat dealings in Confession to overturn Governments as they pleased But that which stuck most was That the Church Lands were Great fear about the Church-Lands by the Cannon Law so indissolubly annexed to the Church that they could not be separated from it To this it was answered that they should secure it by a Law at Rome and should confirm all the Alienations that had been made both by consent of the Clergy and by the Pope's Authority committed to the Legat. Yet even that did not satisfy many who found some Laws in the Canon so strict that the Pope himself could not dispence with them If the Legate did it the Pope might refuse to confirm it and then it was nothing and what one Pope did another often recalled So it was said that this Confirmation was but an Artifice to make it pass the more easily Besides all observed that in the Cardinal's Confirmation of those Lands there was a charge given to all to be afraid of the Judgments of God that fell on Belshazar for using the Holy Vessels which was to pardon the thing and yet to call it a Sacrilege for which they might look for the Vengeance of God So that the Cardinal did at the same time both bind and loose and it was plain both by that Clause and the Repeal of the Statute of Mortmain that it was designed to possess People with the Opinion of the Sin of retaining Church-Lands It was thought this Confirmation was rather an Indemnity and Permission to keep them than a declaring the Possessors had any lawful Title to them So that when Men were near Death and could no longer enjoy those Lands themselves it was not to be doubted but the Terrors of Sacrilege and the Punishments due to it with
but in vain At this time the Nation was in expectation of the Queen's Delivery And on the third of May the Bishop of Norwich writ a Letter to the Earl of Sussex of which I have seen the Original that news was brought him from London that the Queen had brought forth a Noble Prince for which he had Te Deum solemnly sung in his Cathedral and in the other Churches thereabout He adds in the Postscript that the News was confirmed by two other Hands But tho this was without any ground the Queen continued still in her opinion that she was with Child and on the 29th of May Letters were written by the Council to the Lord Treasurer to have Money in readiness that those who were appointed to carry the joyful news of the Queens happy Delivery might be speedily dispatched In the beginning of June she was believed to be in Labour and it flew over London again that she had brought forth a Son The Priests had setled all their hopes on that so they did every where sing Te Deum and were transported into no small Extasies of Joy One more officious than the rest made a Sermon about it and described all the lineaments of their young Prince but they soon found they were abused It was said that they had been deceived and that the Queen had no great Belly But Melvil in his Memoirs says he was assured from some of her Women that she did cast forth at several times some Moles and unformed pieces of flesh So now there was small hopes of any Issue from her This encreased the sowrness of her temper and King Philip being so much younger than she growing out of conceit with her did not much care for her but left her some months after He saw no hope of Children and finding that it was not possible for him to get England in his hands without that gave over all his Designs about it so having lived with her about fifteen months after their first Marriage he found it necessary to look more after his Hereditary Crown and less after his Matrimonial one and henceforth he considered England rather as a sure Ally that was to adhere firmly to his Interests than as a Nation which he could ever hope to add to his other Crowns All these things concurred to encrease the Queen's Melancholy Humours and did cast her into an ill state of Health so that it was not probable she could live long Gardiner upon that set himself much to have the Lady Elizabeth put out of the way but as it was formerly said King Philip preserved her Proceedings against Hereticks And thus Affairs went on as to Civil matters till the meeting of the next Parliament in October following But I now return to the Proceedings against the poor men called Hereticks who were again after a short intermission brought to new Sufferings John Cardmaker 1555. that had been Divinity-Reader at S. Pauls and a Prebendary at Bath and John Warne an Upholster in London were both burnt in Smithfield on the 30th of May for denying the Corporal presence being proceeded against ex Officio On the 4th of June there was a piece of Pageantry acted on the Body of one Tooly who being executed for a Robbery did at his death say something that savoured of Heresy upon which the Council writ to Bonner to enquire into it and to proceed according to the Ecclesiastical Laws He thereupon form'd a Process cited the dead Body to answer the Points objected to him but he to be sure neither appearing nor answering was condemned and burnt After this on the 10th of June Thomas Hawkes a Gentleman in Essex who had lived much in the Court was also burnt at Coxhall and on the same day John Simpson and John Ardeley two Husbandmen were also burnt in Essex Thomas Watts a Linen-Draper was burnt at Chelmsford On the 9th Nicholas Chamberlain a Weaver was burnt at Colchester and on the 15th Thomas Osmond a Fuller was burnt at Manning-tree and the same day William Bamford a Weaver was burnt at Harwich These with several others had been sent up by the Earl of Oxford to Bonner because they had not received the Sacrament the last Easter and were suspected of Heresie and Articles being given to them they were upon their Answers condemned and sent to be burnt in the places where they had lived But upon this occasion The Council writ to the Lords in Essex to gather the Gentry and assist at these Burnings the Council fearing some Tumult or violent Rescue writ to the Earl of Oxford and the Lord Rich to gather the Country and to see the Hereticks burnt The Earl of Oxford being some way indisposed could only send his People to the Lord Rich who went and obeyed the Orders that had been sent him for which Letters of Thanks were written to him and the Council understanding that some Gentlemen had come to the burning at Colchester that had not been writ to but as the words of the Letter have it had honestly and of themselves gone thither writ to the Lord Rich to give them the Council's thanks for their Zeal I find in the Council Books many Entries made of Letters writ to several Counties to the Nobility and Gentry to assist at these Executions and such as made excuses were always after that looked on with an ill eye and were still under great jealousy After these followed the Execution of Bradford in July Bradford's Martyrdome He had been condemned among the first but was not burnt till now He had been a Prebendary of St. Pauls and a celebrated Preacher in the end of King Edwards days He had preserved Bourn in the tumult at Pauls-Cross and that afternoon preaching at Bow-Church he severely reproved the people for the disorder at Pauls but three days after was put in Prison where he lay removed from one Prison to another near three years where-ever he came he gained so much on the Keepers that they suffered Preach and give the Sacrament to his Fellow Prisoners He was one of those that were carried before the Council on the 22d of January where Bonner accused him of the Tumult at Pauls though all he pretended to prove it by was that his way of speaking to the People shewed he thought he had some Authority over them and was a presumption that he had set on the Sedition Bradford appealed to God that saw his Innocency and how unworthily he was requited for saving his Enemies who rendered him evil for good At last refusing to conform himself to the Laws he was condemned with the rest on the 31. of Jan. where that Rescue was again laid to his Charge together with many Letters he had written over England which as the Earl of Darby informed the Parliament had done more hurt than he could have done if he had been at liberty to Preach He said since he understood that they acted by a Commission which was derived from
gave at his Visitation chiefly of the Monasteries will give a good Evidence and therefore I have put them in the Collection Coll. Num. 24. as they were copied from the Register of Worcester by that Ingenious and worthy Counsellor Mr. Summers who out of his Zeal to the Reformation searched all the Books there that he might gather from them such things as he thought could be of use to this Work Bonner had made an ill Retribution to Ridley for the kindness he had shewed his Friends when he was in possession at London for he had made Boâ—ner's Mother always dine with him when he lived in his Country-House of Fulham and treated her as if she had been his own Mother besides his kindness to his other Friends Heath then Bishop of Worcester had bin kept Prisoner a Year and a half in Ridley's House where he lived as if he had bin at his own and Heath used always to call him the best learned of all the Party yet he so far forgot gratitude and humanity that though he went through Oxford when he was a Prisoner there he came not to see him When they lay in the Tower both Cranmer and they were by reason of the number of Prisoners put into one Chamber for some months but after they came to Oxford they could scaâ—câ— send Messages to one another and men had laid off humanity so much that all the while they lay there none of the University waited on them that favoured their Doctrine were then left and of the rest it is no wonder that none came to visit them nor did they supply them with any thing they needed for all the Charity that was sent to them came from London This Summer there was a strict search made after all the Goods of the Church that had bin embezelled and all that had bin Visiters either in King Henry or K. Edward's time Suits about the spoils of Churches were brought into Suits about it but many compounded and so purchased their quiet by an off r to the Church of some large Gratuity and according to the greatness thereof their affection to the Church was measured Many of those did favour the Reformation which made them give the more bountifully that so they might come under good Characters and be the less suspected EFFIGIES STEPHANI GARDINERI EPISCOPI WINTONIENSIS H. Holben pinxit R. White sculp HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE Natus Burioe fit Episcopus Wintoniensis 1531. Dec. 5. Cancellarius Anglioe 1553. Aug. 23. Obijt 1555. Nov 12. Printed for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crowne in St. Pauls Church yard Heath Archbishop of York had the Seals in February after they having been during that interval in the hands of Sir Nicholas Hare then Master of the Rolls and he was made Chancellor during the Queen's pleasure The Queen also considering that Whitehall had been taken from the See of York had a scruple in her Conscience against living in it but Heath and she agreed it thus Suffolk-Place by the Duke's Attainder was now in the Queen's hands so she gave that to the See of York which Heath sold and converted it to Tenements and purchased another House near Charing-Cross which from thence forward was called York-House The temper of the Parliament is much changed But for the Parliament it was now much changed Mens minds were much alienated from the Clergy and also from the Queen who minded nothing else but to raise them to great wealth and power again On the 28th of October it was moved in the House of Commons to give a Subsidy and two Fifteenths for paying the Debts of the Crown but it was opposed with great vehemence It was said that the Queen had profusely given away the Riches of the Crown and then turned to the Laity to pay her Debts why did she not rather turn it to the Spiritualty But it was answered that the Convocation had given her a Subsidy of six shillings in the pound and the Queen asked now after almost three years Reign nothing but what she had discharged her Subjects of at her first coming to the Crown Yet the heats grew such that on the 1st of November Secretary Petre brought a Message from her that she thanked them that had moved for two Fifteenths for her but she refused it so the Subsidy was agreed on On the 29th of November the Queen sent for the House of Commons The Queen discharges the Clergy of Tenths and First-fruits When they were come she said to them she could not with a good Conscience take the Tenths and First-fruits of Spiritual Benefices It was a Tax her Father laid on the Clergy to support his Dignity of Supream Head of which since she was devested she would also discharge that Then the Legate made a speech to shew that Tithes Impropriations of spiritual Benefices were the Patrimony of the Church and ought to return to it The Queen upon that declared that she would surrender them up likewise to the Church Then one Story of the House of Commons kneeled down and said to the Queen That the Speaker did not open to her their Desire that Licences might be restrained This was a great Affront to the Speaker so he returning to the House complained of Story This Member thought he might assume more liberty for in Edward the 6th's time when the Bill for the first Book of the English Service passed he spoke so freely against it with such reflections on the King and the Protector that he was put in the Serjeants hands and sent to the Tower The words he had said were Wo unto thee O England when thy King is a Child Eccles 10.16 and an Impeachment was drawn against him But upon his Submission the House ordered the Privy Councellors to declare to the Protector that it was their Resolution that he should be enlarged and they desired that the King would forgive his Offence against him and his Council now he had indiscreetly appeared against all Licenses from Rome thinking he had a priviledg to talk more freely Journ Dom. Com. but he confessed his Fault and the House knowing that he spake from a good zeal forgave him He was afterwards condemned for Treason in Queen Elizabeths Reign On the 23d of November the Bill for suppressing the First-Fruits and Tenths and the resigning up all Impropriations that were yet in the Queens Gift to the Church to be disposed of as the Legate pleased for the relief of the Clergy was brought into the House It was once thought fit to have the surrender of Impropriations left out for it was said the Queen might do that as well by Letters Patents and if it were put into the Bill it would raise great Jealousies since it would be understood that the Queen did expect that the Subjects should follow her example but it was resolved by all means possible to recover the Tithes to the Church so it was put into the
Bill It was long argued some said the Clergy would rob the Crown and the Nation both and that the Laity must then support the Dignity of the Realm It was particularly committed to Sir William Cecil and others to be examined by them On the 13th of December the House divided about it 126 were against it and 193 were for it There was a Bill sent down against the Countess of Sussex Against thosâ— that had fled beyond-Sea rejected who had left her Husband and gone into France where she lived openly in Adultery and bare Children to others A Bill was put in to the same purpose in the first Parliament of this Reign to take her Jointure from her and declare her Children Bastards and was then cast out by the Commons and had now again the same fate Another Bill was put in against the Dutchess of Suffolk and others who had gone beyond Sea to require them to return under severe punishments but tho it was agreed to by the Lords yet upon a division of the House of Commons it was carried in the Negative The greatest and wealthiest of those who favoured the Reformation seeing in how ill a condition they must be in if they stayed in England vvere gone beyond Sea so it was now endeavoured to force them to return or to make them lose their Estates but the Commons thought they had already consented to too severe Laws against them and therefore would add no more The Dutchess of Suffolk had been persecuted while she was in the Netherlands but narrowly escaped Another Bill was put in for the incapacitating of several Persons from being Justices of Peace but was cast out by the Commons at the first reading This was chiefly against such as were suspected of remissness in the prosecuting of Hereticks but the Commons would do nothing to encourage that nor was it necessary since it was in the Queen's power to leave out of the Commission such as she excepted to but it shewed the Zeal of some who had a mind to recommend themselves by such motions There vvas a Complaint put into the House of Commons An Act debarring one from the benefit of Clergy by the Wife of one Rufford against Bennet Smith vvho had hired two Persons to kill her Husband and which as the Act passed about it says was one of the most detestable Murders that had ever been known in England But Smith that had hired and afterwards paid the Murderers might by the Law claim and have the benefit of Clergy It is and hath been an ancient custom in this Nation that for some Crimes those who can read are not to suffer Death This was at first done vvith a declaration that either they had vowed or vvere then resolved to enter into Orders vvhich vvas the cause that no Bigami that is none that had been twice married or such as married Widows vvere capable of it because such could not receive Orders and the Reading vvas only to shew that they vvere in some sort qualified for Orders tho aftervvards the Reading without any such Vow or Promise was all that was required to give one the benefit of Clergy This was granted as an Appendix of the Ecclesiastical Immunity for the Churchmen were not satisfied that their own Persons should be exempted from punishment but would needs have all that resolved to come among them be likewise preserved from the punishment due to those Crimes which they had formerly committed ted So Rufford's Wife petitioning that Smith might by Act of Parliament be debarred that benefit they sent her to the Queen to beg That she would order Smith to be brought from the Tower where he was then kept to the Bar of their House which being done the other Partners and Actors confessed all and tho he at first denied yet he afterwards confessed So the Bill was sent up by the Commons to the Lords where it was much opposed by the Clergy who would not consent that any diminution should be made of their ancient Privileges but the heinousness of the Fact wrought so much on the greater part that it was passed The Earls of Arundel and Rutland the Bishops of London Worcester Norwich and Bristol the Lords Abergaveny Fitzwater and Lumley protesting Pates was now Bishop of Worcester upon Heath's translation to York He was as some say designed to be Bishop of that See by King Henry upon Latimer's Resignation but being engaged in a correspondence with the Pope and Cardinal Pool he fled beyond Sea But the truth is that upon the Death of Jerome de Ghinuci he was at Rome made Bishop of Worcester by the Pope and was thereupon Attainted But his Attainder had bin repealed by the former Parliament and so he was restored to that See On the 9th of December the Parliament was dissolved And the day following Sir Anthony Kingston Sir Anthony Kingston put in the Tower for his behaviour in the House of Commons Ex Lib. Concil who had bin a main Stickler in it and had one day taken the Keyes of the House from the Serjeant which it seems was not displeasing to the major part of the House since they did nothing upon it was sent to the Tower and that same day as it is in the Council Books the Bishop of Ely delivered to the Lord Treasurer the Popes Bull confirming the King and Queens Title to Ireland bearing date the 7th of June Kingston lay in the Tower till the 23d of the month and then he submitted and asked pardon and was discharged But he was next year accused to have engaged in a Design with some others to have robbed the Exchequer of 50000 lib. Whereupon six of them Vdal Throgmorton Petham Daniel Stanton and White were Executed for Felony What Evidence was brought against them I do not know But Kingston died on his way to London Card. Pool in Convocation makes Canons for Reforming the Clergy Rot. Pat. 1st Par. 3. Reg. From the Parliament I turn next to the Convocation where the Cardinal was now at more liberty being delivered from Gardiners Jelousies and Opposition He obtained of the Queen on the 2d of November a Warrant under the great Seal giving him Licence to hold a Synod The Licence he had formerly taken out is made mention of and to avoid all ambiguities which might arise from the Laws or Prerogatives of the Crown she authorised him to call that or any other Synod after and to decree what Canons he should think fit she also authorised the Clergy to meet consent to and obey those Canons without any danger of the Law This was thought safe on both sides both for preserving the Rights of the Crown and securing the Clergy from being afterwards brought within the statute of Premunire as they had been upon theiâ—â—â—nowledging Cardinal Woolseys Legatine power To this Convocation Pool proposed a Book he had prepared which was afterwards printed with the Title of The Reformation of England by the Decree of Cardinal Pool
their pleasure He had sworn to the Cardinals before he was chosen that he would make but four Cardinals in two Years but he created seven within one half Year and would not hear the Consistory argue against it 1556. or remember him of his Promise but said his Power was absolute and could not be limited One of these Cardinals was Gropper the Dean of Colen a man of great Learning and Vertues but inconstant and fearful as was shewn in the former Book he refused to accept of that Dignity so generally sought after in their Church and was more esteemed for rejecting it than others were that had by their Ambition aspired to it In the end of this year and the beginning of the next a memorable thing fell out of which if I give a large account I do not fear to be much censured by the Reader for it especially since it is not impertinent to this work the King and Queen being so much concerned in it It was Charles the 5ths Charles the 5th's Resignation laying down first some of his hereditary Dominions in October this year and the rest with the Empire not long after He had now enjoyed the one forty years and the other thirty six He was much disabled by the Gout which had held him almost constantly for several years he had been in the greatest Fatigues that ever any Prince had undergone ever since the 17th year of his age he had gone nine times into Germany six times into Spain seven times into Italy four times into France had been ten times in the Netherlands had made two Expeditions into Africk and been twice in England and had crossed the Seas eleven times He had not only been a Conquerer in all his Warrs but had taken a Pope a King of France and some Princes of Germany Prisoners besides a vast accession of Wealth and Empire from the West Indies But he now growing out of love with the Pomp and Greatness of the World began to have more serious thoughts of another Life which were much encreased in him by the answer one of his Captains gave him when he desired Leave to retire and being asked the reason said that between the affairs of the World and the hour of death there ought to be some interval He found his for tune turned his Designs in Germany were blasted In the Siege of Mets he saw he could no more command Triumphs to wait on him for though his Army consisted of 100000 Men yet he was forced to raise his Siege with the loss of 40000 Men and though his Wars had been this year more sucessful both in Italy and Flanders yet he thought he was too old to deal with the King of France It was thought his Son set this forward who had left England in discontent being weary both of His Queen and of holding a titular Crown only in her Right being excluded from the Government All these things concurring made the Emperor in a solemn Assembly at Brussels on the 25th of October in the presence of his Son and Maximilian King of Boheme and of the Duke of Savoy and his two Sisters the Queens Dowagers of France and Hungary with a vast number of others of lower quality first give his Son the Golden Fleece and so resign the headship of that Order to him and then the Dukedomes of Burgundy and Brabant and the other Provinces of the Netherlands Two months after that he resigned all his other Hereditary Dominions and the next year he sent a Resignation of the Empire to the Diet who thereupon did choose his Brother Ferdinand Emperor to which the Pope made great exceptions for he said the Resignation ought to have been only to him and that being made as it was it was null and upon that he would not acknowledge the new Emperor Charles staid sometime in Flanders in a private House For he left all his Palaces and had but little company about him It is said that when Seld his Brother's Secretary being sent to him was leaving him once late at night all the Candles on the Stairs being burnt out and none waiting to light him down the late Emperor would needs carry the Candle down after him the other as may be well imagined being much confounded at it the Emperor told him He was now a private Man and his Servants knowing there was nothing now to be had by attending did not wait carefully He bad him tell his Brother what a change he had seen in him and how vain a thing the attendance of Courtiers was since he was so soon forsaken by his own Servants He reserved but 100000 Crowns a year for his own use and sixty Servants But at his coming into Spain he found even that small Pension was not readily payed at which he was observed to be much displeased He retired to a place in the Confines of Castile and Portugal which he had observed in his Hunting to be fit for a retreat by reason of the pleasantness of the Situation and the temperatness of the Air and there he had ordered a little Appartment of seven Rooms fourteen foot square to be built for him He kept only twelve servants about himself and sent the rest to stay in the neighbouring Towns He gave himself at first much to mechanical Curiosities and had great varieties of Clocks and some other motions which surprised the ignorant Monks who were afraid they were the performances of Magick especially his Machines of Birds of wood that did fly out and come back and the representations of Armies that by Springs engaged and fought He also designed that great work of carrying the Tago up a Hill near Toledo which was afterwards done at a vast charge He gave himself to Gardening and used to Graft and Imp with his own hand and keeping but one Horse rid abroad some times attended only by one Footman The making of Clocks was not then so perfect as it is since so that he could never bring his Clocks to strike in the same minute and he used upon that to say he saw the Folly of endeavouring to bring all Men to be of the same mind in Religion since he could not bring Machines to agree exactly He set himself also much to study and in the second year of his retirement went oftener to the Chappel and â—o the Sacrament than he had done at first He used also to Discipline himself with a Cord which after his death having some marks of the severity he had put himself to was laid up among his Sons chiefest Rarities But amidst all this it was believed he became in most points to be of the belief of the Protestants before he died and as his Confessor was burnt afterwards for Heresie so Miranda the Arch-Aishop of Toledo who used to come often to him was upon the same suspitions kept long in Prison Near the end of two years at the Aniversary of his Mothers Funeral who had died but a few years before having
lived long mad he took a conceit that he would see an Obit made for himself and would have his own Funeral Rites performed to which he came himself with the rest of the Monks and prayed most devoutly for the Rest of his own Soul which set all the Company on weeping Two days after he sickned of a Feaver of which he died on the 21st of September 1558. A rare and great instance of a mind surfeited with the Pomps and Glories of the World seeking for that Quiet in retirement which he had long in vain searched after in Palaces and Camps And now I return to the Affairs of England The 21st of March was Cranmer Cranmer's Tryal brought to the end of all his Afflictions and received his Crown On the 12 of September the former year Brooks Bishop of Glocester came to Oxford as the Popes Subdelegate and Martin and Story Commissioners from the King and Queen sate with him in St. Maries to judge him When he appeared before them he payed a low reverence to them that sate in the King and Queen's Name but would give none to Brooks since he sate by an Authority from the Pope to which he would pay no respect Then Brooks made a long Speech to set forth his Apostacy and Heresy his Incontinence and finally his Treason and exhorted him to repent and insinuated to him great hopes of being restored to his See upon it After this Martin made a Speech of the difference between the Civil and Ecclesiastical Authority When they had done Cranmer first kneeled down said the Lord's Prayer next he repeated the Apostles Creed th◠〈◊〉 told them he would never acknowledge the Bishop of Room 's Authority he owned his Allegiance to the Crown according to the Oath he had often sworn and the submitting to the Pope was directly contrary to that he could not serve two Masters He said the Bishops of Rome not only set up Pretensions that were contrary to the Power of Princes but they had also made Laws contrary to those made by God instancing it in the Worship of an unknown Tongue the denying the Chalice to the People the pretending to dispose of Crowns and exalting themselves above every Creature which shewed them not to be the Vicars of Christ but to be Antichrists since all these things were manifestly contrary to the Doctrin of Christ that was delivered in the Gospel He remembred Brooks that he had sworn to the King's Supremacy Brooks said it was to K. Henry the 8th and that Cranmer had made him swear it To which Cranmer replied that he did him wrong in that for it was done in his Predecessor Warham's time who had asserted the King's Supremacy and it was also sent to be discussed in the Universities and they had set their Hands and Seals to it and that Brooks being then a Doctor had signed it with the rest so that all this being done before he came to be Arch-Bishop it ought not to be called his deed After this Story made another Speech of the Authority of the Church magnifying the See of Rome and enlarging on those Arguments commonly insisted on and desired Brooks would put Cranmer to make a plain Answer and cut off all Debates Then followed a long Discourse between Martin and Cranmer in which Martin objected that he had once sworn to the Pope when he was consecrated but that aspiring to be Archbishop he had changed his mind in compliance to King Henry That he had condemned Lambert of Heresy for denying the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament and afterwards turned to that himself To all this Cranmer answered pretending that never man came more unwillingly into a Bishoprick than he did to his That he was so far from having aspired to it that tho the King had sent one post to him to come over to be consecrated he being then in Germany yet he had delayed his Journey seven weeks hoping that in all that time the King might have forgot him That at his Consecration he publickly explained his meaning in what sense he swore to the Pope so that he did not act deceitfully in that particular And that when he condemned Lambert he did then believe the Corporal Presence which he continued to do till Dr. Ridley shewed him such Reasons and Authorities as perswaded him to change his Mind and then he was not ashamed to retract his former Opinion Then they objected his having been twice married his keeping his Wife secretly in King Henry's time and openly in King Edward's Reign his setting out Heretical Books and Articles and compelling others to subscribe them his forsaking the Catholick Church and denying Christ's Presence in the Sacrament of the Altar and disputing against it so publickly lately at Oxford He confessed his living in Marriage and that he thought it was lawful for all Men to marry and that it was certainly better to do so than to lie with other Mens Wives as many Priests did He confessed all the other Articles only he said he had never forâ—â—â—ny to subscribe After this TRâ— made a long Speech to him with many of the common Argumenâ—â— concerning the Pope's Power and the Presence in the Sacrament to which Cranmer made another large Answer Then many Witnesses were examined upon the Points they had heard Cranmer defend in the Schools and in conclusion they cited him to appear before the Pope within eighty days to answer for all those things which were now objected to him He said he would do it most willingly if the King and Queen would send him but he could not go if he were still detained a Prisoner After this he was sent back to Prison where he lay till the 14th of February this Year and then Bonner and Thirleby were sent down to degrade him Bonner desired this Imployment as a pleasant Revenge on Cranmer who had before deprived him but it was forced on the other who had lived in great friendship with Cranmer formerly and was a gentle and good natur'd Man but very inconstant and apt to change They had Cranmer brought before them and then they caused to read their Commission which declared him Contumax for not coming to Rome and required them to degrade him They clothed him in Pontifical Robes a Miter and the other Garments with a Crosier in his hand but the Robes were made of Canvass to make him shew more ridiculous in them Then Bonner made a Speech full of Jeers This is the Man that despised the Pope and is now judged by him This is the Man that pulled down Churches and is now judged in a Church This is the Man that contemned the Sacrament and is now condemned before it with other such Expressions at which Thirleby was much offended and pulled him oft by the Sleeve desiring him to make an end and challenged him afterwards that he had broke the Promise he had made to him before of treating him with respect And he was observed to weep much all the while
and Queen and be obedient to their Superiors both Spiritual and Temporal according to their duties It is plain this was so contrived that they might have Signed it without either prevaricating or dissembling their Opinions for it is not said That they were to be subject to the Church of Rome but to the Church of Christ and they were to be obedient to their Superiors according to their duties which was a good reserve for their Consciences I stand the longer on this that it may appear how willing the Cardinal was to accept of any shew of submission from them and to stop Bonners rage Upon this they were set at liberty But Bonner got three Men and two Women presented to him in London in January and after he had allowed them a little more time than he had granted others they standing still firm to their Faith were burnt at Smithfield on the 12th of April After that White the new Bishop of Winchester condemned three who were burnt on the third of May in Southwark one of these Stephen Gratwick being of the Diocess of Chichester appealed from him to his own Ordinary whether he expected more favour from him or did it only to gain time I know not but they brought in a Counterfeit who was pretended to be the Bishop of Chichester as Fox has printed it from the account written with the Man 's own Hand and so condemned him On the seventh of May three were burnt a Bristol On the 18th of June two Men and five Women were burnt at Maidston and on the 19th three Men and four Women were burnt at Canterbury fourteen being thus in two days destroyed by Thornton and Harpsfield in which it may seem strange that the Cardinal had less influence to stop the Proceedings in his own Diocess than in London but he was now under the Popes disgrace as shall be afterwards shewn On the 22d of June six Men and four Women were burnt at Lewis in Sussex condemned by White for Christopherson Bishop Elect of Chichester was not yet consecrated On the 13th of July two were burnt at Norwich On the second of August ten were burnt at Colchester six in the Morning and four in the Afternoon they were some of those who had been formerly discharged by the Cardinals Orders but the Priests in the Country complained that the mercy shewed to them had occasioned great disorders among them Hereticks and the favourers of them growing insolent upon it and those who searched after them being disheartned so now Bonner being under no more restraints from the Cardinal new Complaints being made that they came not to Church condemned them upon their Answers to the Articles which he objected to them At this time one George Eagle a Taylor who used to go about from place to place and to meet with those who stood for the Reformation where he prayed and discoursed with them about Religion and from his indefatigable diligence was nicknamed Trudge-over was taken near Colchester and was condemned of Treason for gathering the Queens Subjects together though it was not proved that he had ever stirred them up to Rebellion but did it only as himself always protested to encourage them to continue stedfast in the Faith he suffered as a Traitor On the fifth of August one was burnt at Norwich and on the 20th a Man and a Woman more were burnt at Rochester One was also burnt at Litchfield in August but the day is not named The same Month a Complaint was brought to the Council of the Magistrates of Bristol that they came seldom to the Sermons at the Cathedral so that the Dean and Chapter used to go to their Houses in Procession with their Cross carried before them and to fetch them from thence upon which a Letter was written to them requiring them to conform themselves more willingly to the Orders of the Church to frequent the Sermons and go thither of their own accord On the 17th of September three Men and one Woman were burnt at Islington near London and on the same day two Women were burnt at Colchester On the 20th a Man was burnt at Northampton and in the same Month one was burnt at Laxefield in Suffolk On the 23d a Woman was burnt at Norwich There were seventeen burnt in the Diocess of Chichester about this time one was a Priest thirteen were Lay-men and three Women but the day is not marked On the 18th of November three were burnt in Smithfield On the 12d of December John Rough a Scotchman was burnt whose suffering was on this occasion On the 12th of December there was a private Meeting of such as continued to Worship God according to the Service set out by King Edward at Islington where he was to have administred the Sacrament according to the Order of that Book The new Inquisitors had corrupted one of this Congregation to betray his Brethren so that they were apprehended as they were going to the Communion But Rough being a Stranger it was considered by the Council whether he should be tried as a Native He had a Benefice in York-shire in King Edwards days so it was resolved and signified to the Bishop of London that he should be proceeded against as a Subject Thereupon Bonner objected to him his condemning the Doctrine of the Church and setting out the Heresies of Cranmer and Ridley concerning the Sacrament and his using the Service set out by King Edward that he had lived much with those who for their Heresies had fled beyond Sea that he had spoken reproachfully of the Pope and Cardinals saying That when he was at Rome he had seen a Bull of the Popes that licensed Stews and a Cardinal riding openly with his Whore with him with several other Articles The greatest part of them he confessed and thereupon he with a Woman that was one of the Congregation was burnt in Smithfield And thus ended the Burnings this Year seventy nine in all being burnt These severities against the Hereticks made the Queen shew less pity to the Lord Stourton The Lord Stourton hanged for Murder than perhaps might have been otherwise expected He had been all King Edwards time a most zealous Papist and did constantly dissent in Parliament from the Laws then made about Religion But he had the former Year murdered one Argall and his Son with whom he had been long at variance and after he had knock'd them down with Clubs and cut their Throats he buried them fifteen Foot under ground thinking thereby to conceal the Fact but it breaking out both he and four of his Servants were taken and indicted for it He was found guilty of Felony and condemned to be hanged with his Servants in Wilt-shire where the Murder was committed On the sixth of March they were hanged at Salisbury All the difference that was made in their Deaths being only thus That whereas his Servants were hanged in common Halters one of Silk was bestowed on their Lord. It seemed an indecent thing
be dangerous to the common Enemy may not only be broken but directed one against another This is well enough known to all the Reformed and yet many of them are so far from considering it that upon every new occasion they are made use of to serve the same designs never reflecting upon the advantages that have been formerly taken from such contentions In France A Persecution of Protestants in France the number of the Protestants was now encreased much and in Paris in September this Year there was a Meeting of about 200 of them in St. Germains to receive the Sacrament according to the way of Geneva which being known to some of their Neighbours they furnished themselves with Stones to throw at them when they broke up their Meeting So when it was late as they went home Stones were cast at some of them and the enraged Zealots forced the doors and broke in upon the rest The Men drawing their Swords made their way through them and most of them escaped but 160 Women with some few Men delivered themselves Prisoners to the Kings Officers that came to take them Upon this there were published all the blackest calumnies that could be devised of the loose and promiscuous embraces that had been in this Meeting and so exactly had their Accusers copied from what the Heathens had anciently charged on the Meetings of the Christians that it was said they found the Blood of a Child whom they had Sacrificed and eaten among them These things were confidently told at Court where none durst contradict them for fear of being judged a favourer of them But afterwards there was printed an Apology for the Protestants In it they gloried much that the same false accusations by which the Heathens had defamed the Primitive Christians were now cast on them Those that were taken were proceeded against Six Men and one Woman were burnt It had gone further if there had not come Envoys both from the German Princes and the Cantons of Switzerland to interpose for them upon which since the King needed assistance in his Wars especially from the latter the Prosecution was let fall The Pope was much troubled when he heard that the King would exercise no further severity on the Hereticks and though himself had hired them in his Wars yet he said the Affairs of France could not succeed as long as their King had so many Hereticks in his Army That King had also made two Constitutions that gave the Pope great offence the one that Marriages made by Sons under thirty and Daughters under twenty five without their Fathers consent should be void the other was for charging the Ecclesiastical Benefices with a Tax and requiring all Bishops and Curates to reside on their Benefices So scandalous a thing was Non-residence then held that every where the Papists were ashamed of it Upon which the Pope complained a-new that the King presumed to meddle with the Sacraments and to tax the Clergy The beginning of the next Year was famous for the loss of Calais 1558. Calais is besieged The Lord Wentworth had then the command of it but the Garrison consisted only of 500 Men and there were not above 200 of the Townsmen that could be serviceable in a Siege The Duke of Guise having brought his Army out of Piedmont was now in France and being desirous when the Constable was a Prisoner to do some great Action which might raise him in reputation above the other who was his only Competitor in France set his thoughts on Calais and the Territory about it There were two Forts on which the security of the Town depended The one Newnambridge a Mile from it that commanded the Avenues to it from the Land from which to the Town there was a way raised thorough a Marsh lying on both hands of it On the other side to the Sea the Fort of Risbanck commanded the Harbour so that the whole strength of the Place lay in those two Forts On the first of January the Duke of Guise came and sate down before it The Governour having but a small Force within did not think fit to weaken it by sending such Supplies as those Forts required so they were taken without any opposition Then the Town being thus shut up the Enemy pressed it hard and drew the Water out of its Current by which the Ditches about the Town and Castle were drained and having prepared devices for their Soldiers to pass them without sticking in the Mire they made the Assault after they had opened a great breach by their Ordnance and when the Sea was out others crossed on that side and fo carried the Castle by Storm which the Governour had look'd on as impregnable and so had brought his chief Force to the defence of the Town Seeing the Castle thus unexpectedly lost he did all he could with his small Force to regain it but being still repulsed and having lost 200 of his best Men he was forced to render the Place on the 7th of January By their Articles And taken all the Townsmen and Soldiers were to go whither they pleased only he and fifty more were to be Prisoners of War Thus in one Weeks time and in Winter was so strong a Town lost by the English that had been for many Ages in their Hands It was taken 210 years ago by Edward the third after the Battle of Cressy and was still called the Key of France as long as it continued in English Hands But now in a time of War it was in as ill a condition as if they had been in the profoundest Peace And though Philip had offered to put Men into it yet the English being jealous that those Advertisements were but Artifices of his to perswade them to admit a Spanish Garrison into it left it in so naked a condition that the Governour could do little to preserve it But yet that it might appear he had not been too careful of himself he was content to agree that he should be a Prisoner of War From this the Duke of Guise went to Guisnes Guisnes and the rest of that Territory taken by the French commanded by the Lord Gray whose Garrison consisted of about 1100 Men but the loss of Calais had much disheartned them At the first impression the French carried the Town and the Garrison retired into the Castle but Gray breaking out on the Soldiers that were fallen to plundering did beat them out again and burnt the Town The French battered the Castle till they made a breach in the Out-works of it which they carried after a long resistance in which the English lost 300. So the Lord Gray was fain to render it He and all the Officers being made Prisoners of War There was another Castle in that little County Hammes which lay in such a Marish that it was thought inaccessible but the Garrison that was in it abandoned it without staying till the Enemy came before them The French Writers speak
that would be too little if the Danes and Swedes which they were afraid of should joyn against them There was also great want of Ammunition and Ordnance of which they had lost vast quantities in Calais and Guisnes All this would rise to above 520000 l. and they doubted much whether the People would endure such Impositions who were now grown stubborn and talked very loosely So they did not see how they could possibly enter into any Action this Year One Reason among the rest was suggested by the Bishops they saw a War would oblige them to a greater moderation in their Proceedings at home they had not done their Work which they hoped a little more time would perfect whereas a slack'ning in that would raise the drooping Spirits of those whom they were now pursuing So they desired another Year to prosecute them in which time they hoped so to clear the Kingdom of them that with less danger they might engage in a War the Year after Nor did they think it would be easie to bring new raised Men to the hardships of so early a Campagne and they thought the French would certainly work so hard in repairing the breaches that they would be in a good condition to endure a strait and long Siege All this they wrote over to the King on the first of February as appears from their Letter which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 37. A Parliament is called The Parliament was opened on the 20th of January where the Convocation to be a good Example to the two Houses granted a Subsidy of eight Shillings in the Pound to be paid in four Years In the House of Peers the Abbot of Westminster and the Prior of St. John of Jerusalem took their Places according to their Writs Tresham that had given great assistance to the Queen upon her first coming to the Crown was now made Prior. But how much was done towards the endowing of that House which had been formerly among the richest of England I do not know On the 24th of January the Lords sent a Message to the Commons desiring that the Speaker with ten or twelve of that House should meet with a Committeâ— of the Lords which being granted the Lords proposed that the Commons would consider of the defence of the Kingdom What was at first demanded does not appear but after several days arguing about it they agreed to give one Subsidy a Fifteenth and a Tenth and ordered the Speaker to let the Queen know what they had concluded who sent them her hearty Thanks for it Then Complaints being made of some French-men that were not Denizens it was carried that they should go out of the Kingdom and not return during the War The Abbot of Westminster finding the Revenues of his House were much impaired thought that if the old Priviledges of the Sanctuary were confirmed it would bring him in a good Revenue from those that fled to it so he pressed for an Act to confirm it He brought a great many ancient Grants of the Kings of England which the Queen had confirmed by her Letters Patents but they did not prevail with the House who proceeded no further in it In this Parliament the Procurers of wilful Murder were denied the Benefit of Clergy which was carried in the House of Lords by the greater number as it is in their Journals The Bishops did certainly oppose it though none of them entred their dissent Sir Ambrose and Sir Robert Dudley two Sons of the late Duke of Northumberland were restored in Blood The Countess of Sussex's Joynture was taken from her for her living in Adultery so publickly as was formerly mentioned In the end of the Session a Bill was put in for the confirming of the Queens Letters Patents It was designed chiefly for confirming the Religious Foundations she had made As this went through the House of Commons one Coxley said He did not approve such a general Confirmation of those she had given or might give lest this might be a colour for her to dispose of the Crown from the right Inheritors The House was much offended at this and expressed such dislike at the imagination that the Queen would alienate the Crown that they both shewed their esteem for the Queen and their resolution to have the Crown descend after her death to her Sister Coxley was made to withdraw and voted guilty of great irreverence to the Queen He asked pardon and desired it might be imputed to his youth yet he was kept in the Serjeants Hands till they had sent to the Queen to desire her to forgive his offence She sent them word that at their sute she forgave it but wished them to examine him from whence that motion sprung There is no more entred about it in the Journal so that it seems to have been let fall The Parliament was on the seventh of March prorogued to the seventh of November Soon after this the King of Sweden sent a Message secretly to the Lady Elizabeth The King of Sweden treats a Marriage with the Lady Elizabeth who was then at Hatfield to propose Marriage to her King Philip had once designed to marry her to the Duke of Savoy when he was in hope of Children by the Queen but that hope vanishing he broke it off and intended to reserve her for himself How far she entertained that motion I do not know but for this from Sweden she rejected it since it came not to her by the Queens direction But to that it was answered the King of Sweden would have them begin with her self judging that fit for him as he was a Gentleman and her good liking being obtained he would next as a King address himself to the Queen But she said as she was to entertain no such Propositions unless the Queen sent them to her so if she were left to her self she assured them she would not change her state of Life Upon this the Queen sent Sir Tho. Pope to her in April to let her know how well she approved of the Answer she had made to them but they had now delivered their Letters and made the Proposition to her in which she desired to know her mind She thanked the Queen for her favour to her but bade Pope tell her that there had been one or two noble Propositions made for her in her Brother King Edwards time and she had then desired to continue in the state she was in which of all others pleased her best and she thought there was no state of Life comparable to it She had never before heard of that King and she desired never to hear of that Motion more She would see his Messenger no more since he had presumed to come to her without the Queens leave Then Pope said he did believe if the Queen offered her some Honourable Marriage she would not be averse to it She answered What she might do afterwards she did not know but protested solemnly that as
the Lord Chancellor conferred on him and his not being raised to that high Title perhaps flowed from his own modesty for as he was one of the most Learned most Pious and Wisest Men of the Nation so he retained in all his greatness a Modesty equal to what the Ancient Greeks and Romans had carried with them to their highest advancement He was Father to the great Sir Francis Bacon Viscount St. Albans and Lord Chancellor of England that will be always esteemed one of the greatest Glories of the English Nation The Queens Coronation The Queen was now to be Crowned and having gone on the twelfth of January to the Tower she returned from thence in State on the thirteenth As she went into her Chariot she lifted up her Eyes to Heaven and blessed God that had preserved her to see that Joyful Day and that had saved her as he did his Prophet Daniel out of the Mouth of the Lyons She acknowledged her Deliverance was only from him to whom she offered up the Praise of it She passed through London in great Triumph and having observed that her Sister by the sullenness of her behaviour to the People had much lost their affections therefore she always used as she passed through Crowds but more especially this day to look out of her Coach cheerfully on them and to return the respects they paid her with great sweetness in her Looks commonly saying God bless You my People which affected them much But nothing pleased the City more than her behaviour as she went under one of the Triumphal Arches There was a rich Bible let down to her as from Heaven by a Child representing Truth She with great Reverence kissed both her Hands and receiving it kissed it and laid it next her Heart and professed she was better pleased with that Present than with all the other Magnificent ones that had been that day made her by the City This drew Tears of Joy from the Spectators Eyes And indeed this Queen had a strange Art of insinuating her self by such ways into the affections of her People Some said she was too Theatrical in it but it wrought her end since by these little things in her deportment she gained more on their affections than other Princes have been able to do by more real and significant Arts of Grace and Favour The day following she was Crowned at Westminster by Oglethorp Bishop of Carlisle all the other Bishops refusing to assist at that Solemnity He and the rest of that Order perceived that she would change the Religion then established and looked on the Alterations she had already made as Pledges of more to follow and observed by the favour that Cecil and Bacon had with her that she would return to what had been set up by her Brother They had already turned so oft that they were ashamed to be turning at every time Heath Tonstall and Thirleby had complied in King Edwards time as well as in King Henry's and though Thirleby had continued in credit and favour with them to the last yet he had been one of those who had gone to Rome where he made such publick Professions of his respect to the Apostolick See and he had also assisted at the degradation and condemnation of Cranmer so that he thought it indecent for him to return to that Way any more Therefore he with all the rest resolved to adhere to what they had set up in Queen Maries time There were two of King Edwards Bishops yet alive who were come into England yet the Queen chose rather to be consecrated by a Bishop actually in Office and according to the old Rites which none but Oglethorp could be perswaded to do After that she gave a general Pardon according to the Common Form On the 23d of January The Parliament meets being the day to which the Parliament was summoned it was Prorogued till the 25th and then it was opened with a long Speech of the Lord Bacons in which he laid before them the distracted estate of the Nation both in matters of Religion and the other Miseries that the Wars and late Calamities had brought upon them all which he recommended to their care For Religion the Queen desired they would consider of it without heat or partial affection or using any reproachful term of Papist or Heretick and that they would avoid the Extreams of Idolatry and Superstition on the one hand and contempt and irreligion on the other and that they would examine matters without Sophistical Niceties or too subtil Speculations and endeavour to settle things so as might bring the People to an Uniformity and Cordial Agreement in them As for the state of the Nation he shewed the Queens great unwillingness to lay new Impositions on them upon which he run out largely in her commendation giving them all assurance that there was nothing she would endeavour more effectually than the advancing of their Prosperity and the preserving their affections He laid open the loss of Calais with great reflections on those who had been formerly in the Government yet spoke of it as a thing which they could not at that time hope to recover and laid before them the charge the Government must be at and the necessities the Queen was in adding in her Name that she would desire no Supply but what they did freely and cheerfully offer One of the first things that the Commons considered was whether the want of the Title of Supream Head which the Queen had not yet assumed was a Nullity in the Summons for this and other Parliaments in which it had been omitted but after this had been considered some days it was judged to be no nullity for the annulling of a Parliament except it had under a force or for some other error in the Constitution was a thing of Dangerous Consequence But leaving the Consultations at Westminster I shall now give an account of the Treaty of Peace at Cambray The Treaty at Cambray That at which things stuck most was the rendring of Calais again to the English which the French did positively refuse to do For a great while Philip demanded it with so much earnestness that he declared he would make Peace on no other terms since as he was bound in Point of Honour to see the English who engaged in the War only on his account restored to the condition that they were in at the beginning of it so his Interest made him desire that they might be Masters of that Place by which it being so near them they could have the Conveniency of sending over Forces to give a diversion to the French at any time thereafter as their Alliances with him should require But when Philip saw there was no hope of a Marriage with the Queen and perceived that she was making alterations in Religion he grew less careful of her Interests and secretly agreed a Peace with the French But that he might have some colour to excuse himself for abandoning
David that we may shew forth Gods Praises which cannot be done if it is in a strange Tongue Prayer is the offering up of our desires to God which we cannot do if we understand not the Language they are in Baptisme and the Lords Supper are to contain Declarations of the Death and Resurrection of Christ which must be understood otherwise why are they made The use of Speech is to make known what one brings forth to another The most Barbarous Nations perform their Worship in a known Tongue which shews it to be a Law of Nature It is plain from Justin Martyrs Apology that the Worship was then in a known Tongue which appears also from all the Ancient Liturgies and a long Citation was brought out of St. Basil for the singing of Psalms duly weighing the Words with much attention and devotion which he says was practised in all Nations They concluded wondering how such an abuse could at first creep in and be still so stifly maintained and whâ—â—â—hose who would be thought the Guides and Pastors of the Church were so unwilling to return to the Rule of St. Paul and the Practise of the Primitive Times There was a great shout of Applause when they had done They gave their Paper signed with all their Hands to the Lord Keeper to be delivered to the other side as he should think fit But he kept it till the other side should bring him theirs The Papists upon this said they had more to add on that Head which was thought disingenuous by those that had heard them profess they had nothing to add to what Cole had said Thus the Meeting broke up for that day being Saturday and they were ordered to go forward on Munday and to prepare what they were to deliver on the other two Heads The Papists though they could complain of nothing that was done except the applause given to the Paper of the Reformers yet they saw by that how much more acceptable the other Doctrine was to the People and therefore resolved to go no further in that matter At the next meeting they desired that their Answer to the Paper read by the Reformed might be first heard To this the Lord Keeper said That they had delivered their mind the former day and so were not to be heard till they had gone through the other Points and then they were to return on both sides to the answering of Papers They said that what Cole had delivered the former day was Ex tempore and of himself but it had not been agreed on by them This appeared to all the Assembly to be very foul dealing so they were required to go on to the second Point Then they pressed that the other side might begin with their Paper and they would follow for they saw what an advantage the others had the former day by being heard last The Lord Keeper said the Order was that they should be heard first as being Bishops now in Office But both Winchester and Lincoln refused to go any further if the other side did not begin Upon which there followed a long debate Lincoln saying that the first Order which was that all should be in Latin was changed and that they had prepared a Writing in Latin But in this not only the Counsellors among whom sate the Arch-bishop of York but the rest of his own Party contradicted him In conclusion all except Fecknam refused to read any more Papers he said he was willing to have done it but he could not undertake such a thing alone and so the Meeting broke up But the Bishops of Winchester and of Lincoln said The Conference between the Papists and Protestants breaks up the Doctrine of the Catholick Church was already established and ought not to be disputed except it were in a Synod of Divines that it was too great an encouragement to Hereticks to hear them thus discourse against the Faith before the unlearned Multitude and that the Queen by so doing had incurred the Sentence of Excommunication and they talked of excommunicating her and her Council Upon this they were both sent to the Tower The Reformed took great advantage from the Issue of this Debate to say their Adversaries knew that upon a fair hearing the Truth was so manifestly on their side that they durst not put it to such hazard The whole World saw that this Disputation was managed with great Impartiality and without noise or disorder far different from what had been in Queen Maries time so they were generally much confirmed in their former belief by the Papists flying the Field They on the other hand said they saw the rude Multitude were now carried with a Fury against them the Lord Keeper was their professed Enemy the Laity would take on them to judge after they had heard them and they perceived they were already determined in their minds and that this Dispute was only to set off the changes that were to be made with the Pomp of a Victory and they blamed the Bishops for undertaking it at first but excused them for breaking it off in time And the Truth is the strength of their Cause in most Points of Controversie resting on the Authority of the Church of Rome that was now a thing of so odious a sound that all Arguments brought from thence were not like to have any great effect Upon this whole matter there was an Act of State made and Signed by many Privy Counsellors giving an account of all the steps that were made in it which will be found in the Collection Collection Number 5. This being over the Parliament was now in a better disposition to pass the Bill for the Uniformity of the Service of the Church Some of the Reformed Divines were appointed to review King Edwards Liturgie and to see if in any Particular it was fit to change it The only considerable Variation was made about the Lords Supper of which somewhat will appear from the Letter of Sandys to Parker It was proposed to have the Communion Book so contrived that it might not exclude the belief of the Corporal Presence for the chief design of the Queens Council was to unite the Nation in one Faith and the greatest part of the Nation continued to believe such a Presence Therefore it was recommended to the Divines to see that there should be no express definition made against it that so it might lie as a Speculative Opinion not determined in which every Man was left to the Freedom of his own Mind Hereupon the Rubrick that explained the reason for kneeling at the Sacrament That thereby no Adoration is intended to any Corporal Presence of Christs natural Flesh and Blood because that is only in Heaven which had been in King Edwards Liturgy was now left out And whereas at the delivery of the Elements in King Edwards first Liturgy there was to be said The Body or Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ Preserve thy Body and Soul to Everlasting Life which words
had been left out in his second Liturgy as favouring the Corporal Presence too much and in stead of them these words were ordered to be used in the distribution of that Sacrament Take and eat this in remembrance that Christ died for thee and feed on him in thy Heart by Faith with Thanksgiving and Drink this in remembrance that Christs Blood was shed for thee and be thankful They now joyned both these in one Some of the Collects were also a little altered and thus was the Book presented to the House But for the Book of Ordination it was not in express terms named in the Act which gave an occasion afterwards to question the lawfulness of the Ordinations made by that Book But by this Act the Book that was set out by King Edward and confirmed by Parliament in the fifth Year of his Reign was again authorized by Law and the Repeal of it in Queen Maries time was made void So the Book of Ordinations being in that Act added to the Book of Common-Prayer it was now legally in force again as was afterwards declared in Parliament upon a Question that was raised about it by Bonner The Bill that was put in on the 15th of February concerning the new Service being laid aside a new one was framed and sent up by the Commons on the 18th of April and debated in the House of Lords Debates about the Act of Ueiformity Heath made a long Speech against it rather Elegant than Learned He enlarged much on the several Changes which had been made in King Edward's time he said that both Cranmer and Ridley changed their Opinions in the matter of Christ's presence he called Ridley the most notably learned Man that was of that way These Changes he imputed to their departing from the Standard of the Catholick Church he complained much of the robbing of Churches the breaking of Images and the Stage-Plays made in mockery of the Catholick Religion Upon all these Reasons he was against the Bill The Bishop of Chester spake also to it He said the Bill was against both Faith and Charity that Points once defined were not to be brought again into question nor were Acts of Parliament Foundations for a Churches Belief he enlarged on the Antiquity of their Forms and said it was an insolent thing to pretend that our Fathers had lived in Ignorance The Prophets oftentimes directed the Israelites to ask of their Fathers Matters of Religion could not be understood by the Laity It was of great consequence to have their Faith well grounded Jeroboam made Israel to Sin when he set up a new way of Worship and not only the Orthodox but even the Arrian Emperours ordered that points of Faith should be examined in Councils Gallio by the light of Nature knew that a Civil Judge ought not to meddle with matters of Religion In the Service-Book that was then before them they had no Sacrifice for their Sins nor were they to adore Christ in the Host and for these reasons he could not agree to it but if any thought he spoke this because of his own concern or pittied him for what he might suffer by it he would say in the words of our Saviour Weep not for me Weep for your selves After him spake Fecknam Abbot of Westminster He proposed three Rules by which they should judge of Religion it 's Antiquity its constancy to it self the influence it had on the Civil Government he said the old Religion began in the time of King Lucius according to Gildas the Book now proposed was not used before the two last years of King Edward the one was always the same the other was changed every second year as appeared in the point of the Presence of Christ in the Sacrament there had been great Order and Obedience in Queen Maries Reign but now every where great Insolences were committed by the People with some very indecent Prophanations of the most holy things he recommended to them in St. Austines words the adhering to the Catholick Church the very name Catholick which Hereticks had not the confidence to assume shewed their Authority The Consent of the whole Church in all Ages with the perpetual Succession of Pastors in St. Peter's Chair ought to weigh more with them than a few new Preachers who had distracted both Germany and England of late Thus I have given the substance of their Speeches being all that I have seen of that side I have seen none at all on the other side tho it is not probable but some were made in defence of the Service as well as these were against it But upon this Occasion I shall set down the substance of the second Paper which the Reformed Divines had prepared on the second point for the Conference about the Authority of every particular Church to change or take away Ceremonies I do not put it in the Collection because I have not that which the Papists prepared in Opposition to it But the heads of this Paper were as followeth Arguments for the Changes made in the Service It is clear by the Epistles which St. Paul writ to the Corinthians and other Churches that every Church has Power in it self to order the Forms of their Worship and the administration of the Sacraments among them so as might best tend to Order Edification and Peace The like Power had also the seven Angels of the Churches to whom St. John writ And for the first three Ages there was no General Meeting of the Church in Synods but in those times the neighbouring Pastors and Bishops by mutual advice rather than Authority ordered their affairs and when Heresies sprung up they condemned them without staying for a General Determination of the whole Church There were also great differences among them in their Customs as about observing Lent and Easter Ceremonies grew too soon to a great number When Errors or Abuses appeared private Bishops reformed their own Diocesses So those who came in the room of Arrian Bishops even when that Heresie was spread over all the East and the See of Rome it self was defiled with it yet reformed their own Churches Ambrose finding the custom of Feasting in Churches on the Anniversaries of the Martyrs gave occasion to great Scandals took it away Even in Queen Maries time many of the old Superstitions of Pilgrimages and Reliques which had been abolish'd in King Henry's time were not then taken up again from which they argued that if some things might be altered why not more So that if there was good reason to make any Changes it could not be doubted but that as Hezekiah and Josiah had made by their own power so the Queen might make Reformations which were not so much the setting up of new things as the restoring of the state of Religion to what it was anciently which had been brought in by consent of Parliament and Convocation in King Edward's time The Rules they offer'd in this Paper about Ceremonies were that
they should not be made necessary parts of Worship that they should not be too many nor dumb and vain nor should be kept up for gain and advantage These were the Arguments used on both sides But the Reformed being superiour in number the Bill passed in the House of Lords the Archbishop of York the Marquess of Winchester the Earl of Shrewsbury the Viscount Mountacute the Bishops of London Worcester Ely Coventry Chester and Carlisle and the Lords Morley Stafford Dudley Wharton Rich and North and the Abbot of Westminster dissenting By this Act the new Book was to take place by St. John Baptist's day Another Act passed That the Queen might reserve to her self the Lands belonging to Bishopricks as they fall void giving the full value of them in Impropriated Tithes in lieu of them To this the Bishops dissented on the 7th of April when it passed in the House of Lords But when this came to the Commons there was great opposition made to it Many had observed that in Edward the 6th's time under a pretence of giving some Endowments to the Crown the Courtiers got all the Church-Lands divided amongst themselves so it was believed the use to be made of this would be the robbing of the Church without enriching the Crown After many days Debate on the 17th of April the House divided and 90 were against it but 133 were for it and so it passed On the 5th of May another Bill passed with the like opposition It was for annexing of all Religious Houses to the Crown After that there followed some private Acts for declaring the deprivation of the Popish Bishops in K. Edward's Time to have been good When they were restored by Q. Mary the Sentences passed against them were declared to have been void from the beginning and so all Leafes that were made by Ridley Poinet and Hooper and the Patents granted by the King of some of their Lands were annulled It was particularly remembred in the House of Commons that Ridley had made the confirming of these Leases his last desire when he was going to be tied to the Stake The ground on which the Sentences were declared void was because the Parties had appealed though in the Commission by virtue of which the Delegates deprived them they were impowered to proceed notwithstanding any Appeal To this not only the Bishops but the Marquess of Winchester and the Lords Stafford Dudley and North dissented It shews the great Moderation of this Government that this Marquess notwithstanding his adhering to the Popish Interest in the House of Lords was still continued Lord Treasurer which employment he held fourteen Years after this and died in the 97th Year of his Age leaving 103 issued from his own Body behind him He was the greatest instance of good Fortune and Dexterity that we find in the English History who continued Lord Treasurer in three such different Reigns as King Edward's Queen Mary's and Queen Elizabeth's were There was a Subsidy and two Tenths and two Fifteenths given by the Parliament with the Tonnage and Poundage for the Queen's Life and so on the 8th of May it was dissolved There were three Bills that did not pass in the House of Commons Bills that were proposed but not passed but upon what account they were laid aside it does not appear The one was for the Restoring of the Bishops that had been deprived by Q. Mary There were but three of these alive Barlow Scory and Coverdale the first of these had resigned and the last being old had no mind to return to his Bishoprick So perhaps it was not thought worth the while to make an Act for one Man's sake especially since there were so many vacant Bishopricks in the Queen's hands and more were like to fall The other Bill was for the restoring of all Persons that were deprived from their Benefices because they were married This the Queen odered to be laid aside of which Sands complained much in his Letter to Parker But yet the Queen took no notice of the Laws formerly made against their Marriage and promoted many married Priests particularly Parker himself There was no Law now in force against Clergy-mens marrying for Queen Mary had only repealed the Laws of Edward the 6th which allowed it but had made none concerning that Matter So there was nothing but the Canon Law against it and that was resolved to be condemned by continuing that Article of Religion concerning the Lawfulness of their Marriage among those that should be set out The next Bill that came to nothing was a new Act for giving Authority to 32 Persons to revise the Ecclesiastical Laws and digest them into a Body it was laid aside at the second Reading in the House of Commons and has slept ever since The Bishops refuse the Oath of Supremacy When the Parliament was over the Oath of Supremacy was soon after put to the Bishops and Clergy They thought if they could stick close to one another in refusing it the Queen would be forced to dispence with them Vita Parkeri and would not at one stroke turn out all the Bishops in England It does not appear how soon after the Dissolution of the Parliament the Oath was put to them but it was not long after for the last Collation Bonner gave of any Benefice was on the 6th of May this Year The Oath being offered to Heath Arch-Bishop of York to Bonner of London Thirleby of Ely Bourn of Bath and Wells Christopherson of Chichester Bain of Litchfield White of Winchester and Watson of Lincoln Oglethorpe of Carlisle Turbervile of Exeter Pool of Peterburgh Scot of Chester Pates of Worcester and Goldwell of St. Asaph they did all refuse to take it So that only Kitchin Bishop of Landaff took it There was some hope of Tonstall so it was not put to him till September but he being very old chose to go out with so much Company more for the decency of the thing than out of any scruple he could have about the Supremacy for which he had formerly writ so much They were upon their refusal put in Prison for a little while but they had all their Liberty soon after except Bonner White and Watson There were great Complaints made against Bonner that he had in many things in the prosecution of those that were presented for Heresy exceeded what the Law allowed so that it was much desired to have him made an Example But as the Queen was of her own nature Merciful so the Reformed Divines had learned in the Gospel not to render Evil for Evil nor to seek Revenge and as Nazianzen had of old exhorted the Orthodox when they had got an Emperor that favoured them not to retaliate on the Arrians for their former Cruelties So they thought it was for the honour of their Religion to give this real demonstration of the Conformity of their Doctrine to the Rules of the Gospel and of the Primitive Church by avoiding all Cruelty and
the Government in his own Name but put it into the hands of his Mother the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Duke of Guise The Constable was put from the Court the Princes of the Blood were not regarded but all things were carried by the Cardinal and his Brother between whom and the Queen-Mother there arose great misunderstandings which proved fatal to the Queen of Scotland for she being much engaged with her Uncles and having an Ascendant over her Husband did so divide him from his Mother that before he died she had only the shadow of the Government This she remembred ever after against her Daughter-in-Law and took no care of her afterwards in all her Miseries But the Prince of Conde with the Admiral and many others resolving to have the Government in their Hands engaged some Lawyers to examine the point of the King's Majority These writ several Books on that Subject to prove that two and twenty was the soonest that any King had been ever held to be of Age to assume the Government and that no Strangers nor Women might be admitted to it by the Law of France but that it belonged to the Princes of the Blood during the King's Minority who were to manage it by the Advice of the Courts of Parliament and the three Estates So that the Design now concerted between these great Lords to take the King out of their hands who disposed of him was grounded on their Laws Yet as this Design was laying all over France Papists and Protestants concurring in it it was discovered by a Protestant who thought himself bound in Conscience to reveal it Upon this the Prince of Conde and many others were seized on and had not the King's Death in the beginning of December 1560 saved him the Prince himself and all the Heads of that Party had suffered for it But upon his Death Charles the Ninth that succeeded him being but eleven Years Old the King of Navarre was declared Regent and the Queen Mother who then hated the Cardinal of Lorrain united her self to him and the Constable and drew the weak Regent into her Interests Upon this some Lawyers examining the Power of the Regents found that the other Princes of the Blood were to have their share of the Government with him and that he might be checkt by the Courts of Parliament and was subject to an Assembly of the three Estates In July the next Year there was a severe Edict passed against the Protestants to put down all their Meetings and banish all their Preachers The Execution of it was put into the hands of the Bishops but the greater part of the Nation would not bear it So in January thereafter another Edict passed in a great Assembly of the Princes of the Blood the Privy Counsellors and eight Courts of Parliament for the free exercise of that Religion requiring the Magistrates to punish those who should hinder or disturb their Meetings Soon after this the Duke of Guise and his Brother reconciled themselves to the Queen Mother and resolved to break that Edict This was begun by the Duke of Vassy where a Meeting of the Protestants being gathered his Servants disturbed them they began with reproachful Words from these it went to Blows and throwing of Stones and by one of them the Duke was wounded for which his Men took a severe Revenge for they killed sixty of them and wounded two hundred sparing neither Age now Sex After this the Edict was every-where broken Many Lawyers were of Opinion that the Regent could not do it and that the People might lawfully follow the next Prince of the Blood in defence of the Edict Upon this his Brother the Prince of Conde gathered an Army In the beginning of the War the King of Navarre was killed at the Siege of Roan so that by the Law the Prince of Conde ought to have succeeded him in the Regency and thus the Wars that followed after this could not be called Rebellion since the Protestants had the Law and the first Prince of the Blood of their side to whom the Government did of right belong Thus began the Civil Wars of France which lasted above thirty Years in all which time the Queen of England by the Assistance she sent them sometimes of Men but for the most part of Mony and Ammunition did support the Protestant Interest with no great Charge to her self And by that she was not only secured from all the Mischief which so powerful a Neighbour could do her but had almost the half of that Kingdom depending on her The Wars of the Netherlands The State of the Netherlands afforded the like Advantages in those Provinces where the King of Spain finding the Proceedings of the Bishops were not effectual for the Extirpation of Heresy their Sees being so large intended to have founded more Bishopricks and to have set up the Courts of Inquisition in those Parts and apprehending some opposition from the Natives he kept Garrisons of Spaniards among them with many other things contrary to the Laetus Introâ—â—us that had been agreed to when he was received to be their Prince The People finding all Terms broken with them and that by that Agreement they were disengaged from their Obedience if he broke those Conditions did shake off his Yoke Upon which followed the Civil Wars of the Netherlands that lasted likewise above thirty Years To them the Queen gave assistance at first more secretly but afterwards more openly and as both they and the French Protestants were assisted with Men out of Germany which were generally led by the brave but seldom fortunate Casimir Brother to the Elector Palatine so the mony that payed them was for most part furnished from England And thus was Queen Elizabeth the Arbiter of all the Neighbouring parts of Christendom She at Home brought the Coin to a true Standard Navigation prospered Trade spread both in the Northern Seas to Arch-Angel and to the East and West Indies and in her long Wars with Spain she was always Victorious That great Armada set out with such assurance of Conquest was what by the Hand of Heaven in a Storm what by the unweildiness of their Ships and the nimbleness of Ours so shattered and sunk that the few remainders of it returned with irrecoverable shame and loss to Spain again She reigned in the Affections of her People and was admired for her Knowledg Vertues and Wisdom by all the World She always ordered her Councils so that all her Parliaments were ever ready to comply with them for in every thing she followed the true Interest of the Nation She never asked Subsidies but when the necessity was visible and when the Occasions that made her demand any vanished she discharged them She was admired even in Rome it self where Sixtus the Fifth used to speak of her and the King of Navarre Vita de Sisto 5. as the only Princess that understood what it was to Govern and profanely wished he might enjoy her
and the Lord Protector and all the Lords sat at Boards in the Hall beneath and the Lord Marshal's Deputy for my Lord of Somerset was Lord Marshal rode about the Hall to make room then came in Sir John Dimock Champion and made his Challenge and so the King drank to him and he had the Cup. At night the King returned to his Palace at Westminster where there was Justs and Barriers and afterward Order was taken for all his Servants being with his Father and being with the Prince and the Ordinary and Unordinary were appointed In the mean season Sir Andrew Dudley Brother to my Lord of Warwick being in the Paunsie met with the Lion a principal Ship of Scotland which thought to take the Paunsie without resistance but the Paunsie approached her and she shot but at length they came very near and then the Paunsie shooting off all one side burst all the overlop of the Lion and all her Tackling and at length boarded her and took her but in the return by negligence she was lost at Harwich-Haven with almost all her Men. In the month of * Should be March May died the French King called Francis and his Son called Henry was proclaimed King There came also out of Scotland an Ambassador but brought nothing to pass and an Army was prepared to go into Scotland Certain Injunctions were set forth which took away divers Ceremonies and Commissions sent to take down Images and certain Homilies were set forth to be read in the Church Dr. Smith of Oxford recanted at Pauls certain Opinions of the Mess and that Christ was not according to the Order of Melchisedeck The Lord Seimour of Sudley married the Queen whose name was Katherine with which Marriage the Lord Protector was much offended There was great preparation made to go into Scotland and the Lord Protector the Earl of Warwick the Lord Dacres the Lord Gray and Mr. Brian went with a great number of Nobles and Gentlemen to Barwick where the first day after his coming he mustered all his Company which were to the number of 13000 Footmen and 5000 Horsemen The next day he marched on into Scotland and so passed the Pease then he burnt two Castles in Scotland and so passed a streight of a Bridg where 300 Scots Light-Horsemen set upon him behind him who were discomfited So he passed to Musselburgh where the first day after he came he went up to the Hill and saw the Scots thinking them as they were indeed at least 36000 Men and my Lord of Warwick was almost taken chasing the Earl of Huntley by an Ambush but he was rescued by one Bertivell with twelve Hagbuttiers on Horseback and the Ambush ran away The 10th day of September the Lord Protector thought to get the Hill which the Scots seeing passed the Bridg over the River of Musselburgh and strove for the higher Ground and almost got it but our Horsemen set upon them who although they stayed them yet were put to flight and gathered together again by the Duke of Somerset Lord Protector and the Earl of Warwick and were ready to give a new Onset The Scots being amazed with this fled theirwayes some to Edinburgh some to the Sea and some to Dalkeith and there were slain 10000 of them but of Englishmen 51 Horsemen which were almost all Gentlemen and but one Footman Prisoners were taken the Lord Huntley Chancellor of Scotland and divers other Gentlemen and slain of Lairds 1000. And Mr. Brian Sadler and Vane were made Bannerets After this Battel Broughtie-craig was given to the Englishmen and Hume and Roxburgh and Heymouth which were Fortified and Captains were put in them and the Lord of Somerset rewarded with 500 l. Lands In the mean season Stephen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester was for not receiving the Injunctions committed to Ward There was also a Parliament called wherein all Chaunteries were granted to the King and an extream Law made for Vagabonds and divers other things Also the Scots besieged Broughty-craig which was defended against them all by Sir Andrew Dudley Knight and oftentimes their Ordnance was taken and marred YEAR II. A Triumph was where six Gentlemen did challenge all Comers at Barriers Justs and Tournay and also that they would keep a Fortress with thirty with them against an hundred or under which was done at Greenwich Sir Edward Bellingam being sent into Ireland Deputy and Sir Anthony St. Leiger revoked he took O-Canor and O-Mor bringing the Lords that rebelled into subjection and O-Canor and O-Mor leaving their Lordships had apiece an 100 l. Pension The Scots besieged the Town of Haddington where the Captain Mr. Willford every day made issues upon them and slew divers of them The thing was very weak but for the Men who did very manfully Oftentimes Mr. Holcroft and Mr. Palmer did Victual it by force passing through the Enemies and at last the Rhinegrave unawares set upon Mr. Palmer which was there with near a thousand and five hundred Horsemen and discomfited him taking him Mr. Bowes Warden of the West-Marches and divers other to the number of 400 and slew a few Upon St. Peter's day the Bishop of Winchester was committed to the Tower Then they made divers brags and they had the like made to them Then went the Earl of Shrewsbury General of the Army with 22000 Men and burnt divers Towns and Fortresses which the Frenchmen and Scots hearing levied their Siege in the month of September in the levying of which there came one to Tiberio who as then was in Haddington and setting forth the weakness of the Town told him That all Honour was due to the Defenders and none to the Assailers so the Siege being levied the Earl of Shrewsbury entred it and victualled and reinforced it After his departing by night there came into the Outer Court at Haddington 2000 Men armed taking the Townsmen in their Shirts who yet defended them with the help of the Watch and at length with Ordnance issued out upon them and slew a marvellous number bearing divers Assaults and at length drove them home and kept the Town safe A Parliament was called where an Uniform Order of Prayer was institute before made by a number of Bishops and learned Men gathered together in Windsor There was granted a Subsidy and there was a notable Disputation of the Sacrament in the Parliament-House Also the Lord Sudley Admiral of England was condemned to Death and died in March ensuing Sir Thomas Sharington was also condemned for making false Coin which he himself confessed Divers also were put in the Tower YEAR III. Hume-Castle was taken by Night and Treason by the Scots Mr. Willford in a Skirmish was left of his Men sore hurt and taken There was a Skirmish at Broughty-craig wherein Mr. Lutterell Captain after Mr. Dudley did burn certain Villages and took Monsieur de Toge Prisoner The Frenchmen by night assaulted Boulingberg and were manfully repulsed after they had made Faggots with Pitch Tar Tallow Rosin
the Souldiers should return to their Mansions and the Mayor of London had charge to look through all the Wards to take them and send them to their Countries The Debt of 30000 l. and odd Money was put over an Year and there was bought 2500 Cinquetales of Powder 11. Proclamation was made That all Wooll-winders should take an Oath that they would make good Cloth there as the Lord Chancellor would appoint them according to an Act of Parliament made by Edward the Third 7. The Lord Cobham the Secretary Petre and Sir John Mason came to the French King to Amiens going on his Journey where they were received of all the Nobles and so brought to their Lodgings which were well dressed 10. The French King took the Oath for the Acceptation of the Treaty 12. Our Ambassadors departed from the French Court leaving Sir John Mason as Legier 14. The Duke of Somerset was taken into the Privy-Chamber and likewise was the Lord Admiral 15. It was appointed that all the Light-Horsemen of Bollein and the Men of Arms should be payed their Wages and be led by the Lord Marquess of Northampton Captain of the Pensioners and all the Guard of Bollein under the Lord Admiral Also that the chiefest Captains should be sent with 600 with them to the strengthning of the Frontiers of Scotland The comprehension of Peace with Scotland was accepted so far as the League went and Sealed 16. The Master of Ayrskin departed into France 17. Removing from Westminster to Greenwich 18. The French King came to Bollein to visit the Pieces lately delivered to him and to appoint an Order and staying things there which done he departed 19. Peter Vane went as Ambassador to Venice and departed from the Court with his Instructions 20. The Lord Cobham and Sir William Petre came home from their Journey delivering both the Oath and the Testimonial of the Oath witnessed by divers Noblemen of France and also the Treaty sealed with the Great Seal of France and in the Oath was confessed That I was Supream Head of the Church of England and Ireland and also King of Ireland 23. Monsieur Chastilion and Mortier and Boucherel accompanied with the Rhinegrave Dandelot the Constable's second Son and Chenault the Legier came to Duresm Place where in their Journey they were met by Mr. Treasurer and sixty Gentlemen at Woollwich and also saluted with great Peals at Woollwich Debtford and the Tower 24. The Ambassador came to me presenting the Legier and also delivering Letters of Credence from the French King 25. The Ambassadour came to the Court where they saw Me take the Oath for the Acceptation of the Treaty and afterwards dined with Me and after Dinner saw a Pastime of ten against ten at the Ring whereof on the one side were the Duke of Suffolk the Vicedam the Lord Lisle and seven other Gentlemen apparallel'd in Yellow On the other the Lord Strange Monsieur Hennadoy and the eight other in blew 26. The Ambassador saw the baiting of the Bears and Bulls 27. The Ambassadors after they had hunted sat with me at Supper 28. The same went to see Hampton-Court where they did Hunt and the same night return'd to Duresm-place 25. One that by way of Marriage had thought to assemble the People and so to make an Insurrection in Kent was taken by the Gentlemen of the Shire and afterward punished 29. The Ambassadors had a fair Supper made them by the Duke of Somerset and afterward went into the Thames and saw both the Bear hunted in the River and also Wild-fire cast out of Boats and many pretty Conceits 30. The Ambassadors took their leave and the next day departed June 3. The King came to Shein where was a Marriage made between the Lord Lisle the Earl of Warwick's Son and the Lady Ann Daughter to the Duke of Somerset which done and a fair Dinner made and Dancing finished the King and the Ladies went into two Anti-Chambers made of Boughs where first he saw six Gentlemen of one side and six of another run the course of the Field twice over Their names here do follow The Lord Edward Sir John Apleby c. And afterwards came three Masters of one side and two of another which ran four Courses apiece Their Names be Last of all came the Count of Regunete with three Italians who ran with all the Gentlemen four Courses and afterwards fought at Tournay and so after Supper he returned to Westminster 4. Sir Robert Dudley third Son to the Earl of Warwick married Sir John Robsarts Daughter after which Marriage there were certain Gentlemen that did strive who should first take away a Gooses Head which was hanged alive on two cross Posts 5. There was Tilt and Tournay on foot with as great Staves as they run withal on Horseback 6. Removing to Greenwich 8. The Gests of My Progress were set forth which were these From Greenwich to Westminster from Westminster to Hampton-Court from Hampton-Court to Windsor from Windsor to Guilford from Guilford to Oatland from Oatland to Richmond c. Also the Vicedam made a great Supper for the Duke of Somerset and the Marquess of Northampton with divers Masques and other Conceits 9. The Duke of Somerset Marquess of Northampton Lord Treasurer Bedford and the Secretary Petre went to the Bishop of Winchester to know to what he would stick He made answer That he would obey and set forth all things set forth by Me and my Parliament and if he were troubled in Conscience he would reveal it to the Council and not reason openly against it The first Payment of the Frenchmen was laid up in the Tower for all Chances 10. The Books of my Proceedings were sent to the Bishop of Winchester to see whether he would set his Hand to it or promise to set it forth to the People 11. Order was given for Fortifying and Victualling Cales for four months and also Sir Henry Palmer and Sir Alce were sent to the Frontiers of Scotland to take a view of all the Forts there and to report to the Council where they thought best to fortify 12. The Marquess de Means came from Scotland in Post and went his way into France 13. Commissions were signed to Sir William Herbert and thirty other to Intreat of certain Matters in Wales and also Instructions to the same how to behave himself in the Presidentship 14. The Surveyor of Calais was sent to Calais first to raze the Walls of Risbank toward the Sand-hills and after to make the Wall massy again and the round Bullwark to change to a pointed one which should run twenty foot into the Sea to beat the Sand-hills and to raze the Mount Secondly To view Maubeug to make an high Bullwark in the midst with Flankers to beat through all the streight and also four Sluces to make Calais Haven better Afterwards he was bid to go to Guisnes where first he should take away the three-corn'd Bullwark to make the outward Wall of the
Fortifications at Calais and Barwick should be payed it was agreed that beside the Debt of the Realm 80000 l. there should be 40000 l. coined three ounces Fine nine of Allay and 5000 pound weight should be coined in a Standard of seven ounces Fine at the least 17. Soperantio came as Ambassadour from Venice in Daniel Barbaro's Place 16. I accepted the Order of Monsegnieur Michael by promise to the French Ambassador 17. My Lord Marquess of Northampton came to Nants with the Commissioners and all those Noblemen and Gentlemen that came over-Sea with him 20. Upon Advertisement of Scipperus coming and rigging of certain Ships in Holland also for to shew the Frenchmen pleasure at their coming all the Navy that lay in Gillingham-water was appointed to be rigged and furnished with Ordnance and lay in the River of Thames to the intent that if Scipperus came afterward he might be met with and at least the Frenchmen should see the force of my Navy 22. The Lady Mary sent Letters to the Council marvelling at the Imprisonment of Dr. Mallet her Chaplain for saying of Mass before her Houshold seeing it was promised the Emperor's Ambassadour she should not be molested in Religion but that she and her Houshold should have the Mass said before them continually 24. They answered That because of their Duties to King Countrey and Friends they were compelled to give her answer That they would see not only him but also all other Mass-Sayers and breakers of Order straitly punished And that as for promise they had nor would give none to make her free from the punishment of the Law in that behalf 18. Chastilion came to my Lord Marquess and there banqueted him by the way at two times between Nantes and Chasteau Brian where the King lay 15. Mendoza a Gentleman of the King's Chamber was sent to him to conduct him to the Court. 19. My Lord Marquess came to Chasteau-Brian where half a mile from the Castle there met him with an hundred Gentlemen and brought him to the Court booted and spur'd to the French King 20. The French King was invested with the Order of the Garter in his Bed-Chamber where he gave a Chain to the Garter worth 200 l. and his Gown dressed with Auglets worth 25 l. The Bishop of Ely making an Oration and the Cardinal of Lorrain making him Answer At Afternoon the Lord Marquess moved the French King to the Marriage of the Scots Queen to be consummate for whose hearing he appointed two Commissioners 21. The Cardinal of Lorrain and of Chastilion the Constable the Duke of Guise c. were appointed Commissioners on the part of France who absolutely denied the first Motion for the Scotch Queen saying Both they had taken too much Pains and spent too many Lives for her Also a conclusion was made for her Marriage to the Dolphin Then was proponed the Marriage of the Lady Elizabeth the French King's eldest Daughter to which they did most chearfully assent So after they agreed neither Party to be bound in Conscience nor Honour till she were twelve Years of Age and upwards Then they came to the Dote which was first asked 1500000 Scutes of France at which they made a mock after for donatio propter nuptias they agreed that it should be as great as hath been given by the King my Father to any Wife he had 22. Our Commissioners came to 1400000 of Crowns which they refused then to a Million which they denied then to 800000 Crowns which they said they would not agree to 23. Then our Commissioners asked what they would offer First they offered 100000 Crowns then 200000 which they said was the most and more than ever was given Then followed great Reasonings and showing of Presidents but no nearer they would come 24. They went forward unto the Penalties if the Parties misliked after that the King's Daughter were twelve and upwards which the French offered 100000 50000 Crowns or promise that she should be brought at her Father's Charge three months before she were twelve sufficiently Jewelled and stuffed Then Bonds to be delivered alternatively at London and at Paris and so forth 26. The Frenchmen delivered the foresaid Answers written to my Commissioners July 1. Whereas certain Flemish Ships twelve Sail in all six tall Men of War looking for eighteen more Men of War went to Diep as it was thought to take Monsieur le Mareschal by the way order was given that six Ships being before prepared with four Pinnaces and a Brigantine should go both to conduct him and also to defend if any thing should be attempted against England by carrying over the Lady Mary 2. A Brigandine sent to Diep to give knowledg to Monsieur le Mareschal of the Flemings coming to whom all the Flemings vailed their Bonnet Also the French Ambassador was advertised who answered That he thought him sure enough when he came into our Streams terming it so 2. There was a Proclamation signed for shortning of the fall of the Mony to that day in which it should be proclaimed and devised that it should be in all places of the Realm within one day proclaimed 3. The Lord Clinton and Cobham was appointed to meet the French at Gravesend and so to convoy him to Duresme-place where he should lie 4. I was banqueted by the Lord Clinton at Debtford where I saw the Primrose and the Mary Willoughby launched The Frenchmen landed at Rie as some thought for fear of the Flemings lying at the Lands-end chiefly because they saw our Ships were let by the Wind that they could not come out 6. Sir Peter Meutas at Dover was commanded to come to Rie to meet Monsieur le Mareschal who so did and after he had delivered his Letters written with Mine own Hand and made my Recommendations he took order for Horses and Carts for Monsieur le Mareschal in which he made such Provision as was possible to be for the suddain 7. Monsieur le Mareschal set forth from Rie and in his Journey Mr. Culpepper and divers other Gentlemen and their Men to the number of 1000 Horse well furnished met him and so brought him to Maidston that Night Removing to Westminster 8. Monsieur le Mareschal came to Mr. Bakers where he was very well feasted and banqueted 9. The same came to my Lord Cobhams to Dinner and at night to Gravesend Proclamation made that a Testourn should go at 9 d. and a Groat at 3 d. in all Places of the Realm at once At this time came the Sweat into London which was more vehement than the Old Sweat for if one took cold he died within three hours and if he escaped it held him but nine hours or ten at the most also if he slept the first six hours as he should be very desirous to do then he roved and should die roving 11. It grew so much for in London the 10th day there died 100 in the Liberties and this day 120 and also one of my Gentlemen another of
Men was but for his own defence He did not determine to kill the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess c. but spoke of it and determined after the contrary and yet seemed to confess he went about their Death The Lords went together The Duke of Northumberland would not agree that any searching of his Death should be Treason So the Lords acquitted him of High-Treason and condemned him of Treason Fellonious and so he was adjudged to be hang'd He gave thanks to the Lords for their open Trial and cried Mercy of the Duke of Northumberland the Marquess of Northampton and the Earl of Pembrook for his ill-meaning against them and made suit for his Life Wife Children Servants and Debts and so departed without the Ax of the Tower The People knowing not the Matter shouted half a dozen of times so loud that from the Hall-Door it was heard at Charing-Cross plainly and rumours went that he was quit of all 2. The Peace concluded by the Lord Marquess was ratified by Me before the Ambassadour and delivered to him Signed and Sealed 3. The Duke told certain Lords that were in the Tower that he had hired Bertivill to kill them which thing Bertivill examined on confessed and so did Hammond that he knew of it 4. I saw the Musters of the new Band-men of Arms 100 of my Lord Treasurers 100 of Northumberland 100 Northampton 50 Huntingtoun 50 Rutland 120 of Pembrook 50 Darcy 50 Cobham 100 Sir Thomas Cheyney and 180 of the Pensioners and their Bands with the old Men of Arms all well-armed Men some with Feathers Staves and Pensils of their Colours some with Sleeves and half-Coats some with Bards and Staves c. The Horses all fair and great the worst would not have been given for less than 20 l. there was none under fourteen handfull and an half the most part and almost all Horses with their Guider going before them They passed twice about St. James's Field and compassed it round and so departed 15. Then were certain Devices for Laws delivered to my Learned Council to Pen as by a Schedule appeareth 18. It was appointed I should have six Chaplains ordinary of which two ever to be present and four always absent in preaching one Year two in Wales two in Lancashire and Darby next Year two in the Marches of Scotland two in Yorkshire the third Year two in Devonshire two in Hampshire fourth Year two in Norfolk and Essex and two in Kent and Sussex c. These six to be Bill Harle Perne Grindall Bradford * The other name dasht 20. The Bishop of Duresme was for concealment of Treason written to him and not disclosed at all till the Party did open him committed to the Tower 21. Richard Lord Rich Chancellor of England considering his sickness did deliver his Seal to the Lord-Treasurer the Lord great Master and the Lord Chamberlain sent to him for that purpose during the time of his sickness and chiefly of the Parliament 5. The Lord Admiral came to the French King and after was sent to the Queen and so conveied to his Chamber 6. The Lord Admiral christned the French King's Child and called him by the King's commandment Edward Alexander All that day there was Musick Dancing and Playing with Triumph in the Court but the Lord Admiral was sick of a double Quartane yet he presented Barnabe to the French King who took him to his Chamber 7. The Treaty was delivered to the Lord Admiral and the French King read it in open Audience at Mass with Ratification of it The Lord Admiral took his leave of the French King and returned to Paris very sick The same day the French King shewed the Lord Admiral Letters that came from Parma how the French Men had gotten two Castles of the Imperialists and in the defence of the one the Prince of Macedonia was slain on the Walls and was buried with triumph at Parma 22. The Great Seal of England delivered to the Bishop of Ely to be Keeper thereof during the Lord Rich's sickness The Band of 100 Men of Arms which my Lord of Somerset of late had appointed to the Duke of Suffolk 23. Removing to Greenwich 24. I began to keep Holy this Christmass and continued till Twelve-tide 26. Sir Anthony St. Legier for Matters laid against him by the Bishop of Dublin was banished my Chamber till he had made answer and had the Articles delivered him 28. The Lord Admiral came to Greenwich 30. Commission was made out to the Bishop of Ely the Lord Privy-Seal Sir John Gates Sir William Petre Sir Robert Bowes and Sir Walter Mildmay for calling in my Debts January 1. Orders were taken with the Chandlers of London for selling their Tallow-Candles which before some denied to do and some were punished with Imprisonment 3. The Challenge that was made in the last Month was fulfilled The Challengers were Sir Henry Sidney Sir Henry Nevel Sir Henry Gates Defendants The Lord Williams The Lord Fitzwater The Lord Ambrose The Lord Roberts The Lord Fitzwarren Sir George Howard Sir William Stafford Sir John Parrat Mr. Norice Mr. Digby Mr. Warcop Mr. Courtney Mr. Knolls The Lord Bray Mr. Paston Mr. Cary. Sir Anthony Brown Mr. Drury These in all ran six Courses a-piece at Tilt against the Challengers and accomplished their Courses right-well and so departed again 5. There were sent to Guisnes Sir Richard Cotton and Mr. Bray to take view of Calais Guisnes and the Marches and with the advice of the Captain and Engineers to devise some amendment and thereupon to make me Certificate and upon mine Answer to go further to the Matter 4. It was appointed that if Mr. Stanhop left Hull then that I should no more be charged therewith but that the Town should take it and should have 40 l. a Year for the repairing of the Castle 2. I received Letters out of Ireland which appear in the Secretary's Hand and thereupon the Earldom of Thowmount was by Me given from O-Brians Heirs whose Father was dead and had it for term of Life to Donnas Baron of Ebrecan and his Heirs Males 3. Also Letters were written of Thanks to the Earls of Desmond and Clanrikard and to the Baron of Dunganan 3. The Emperor's Ambassador moved me several times that my Sister Mary might have Mass which with no little reasoning with him was denied him 6. The foresaid Challengers came into the Tournay and the foresaid Defendants entred in after with two more with them Mr. Terill and Mr. Robert Hopton and fought right-well and so the Challenge was accomplished The same Night was first of a Play after a Talk between one that was called Riches and the other Youth whether of them was better After some pretty Reasoning there came in six Champions of either side On Youth's side came My Lord Fitzwater My Lord Ambrose Sir Anthony Brown Sir William Cobham Mr. Cary. Mr. Warcop On Riches side My Lord Fitzwarren Sir Robert Stafford Mr. Courtney Digby Hopton Hungerford All
for his Furnishment besides his Diet and Barnabe 800. 20. The Countess of Pembrook died 18. The Merchant-Adventurers put in their Replication to the Stiliards Answer 23. A Decree was made by the Board that upon knowledg and information of their Charters they had found First That they were no sufficient Corporation 2. That their Number Names and Nation was unknown 3. That when they had forfeited their Liberties King Edward the 4th did restore them on this condition That they should colour no Strangers Goods which they had done Also that whereas in the beginning they shipped not past 8 Clothes after 100 after 1000 after that 6000 now in their Name was shipped 44000 Clothes in one Year and but 1100 of all other Strangers For these Considerations sentence was given That they had forfeited their Liberties and were in like case with other Strangers 28. There came Ambassadors from Hamburgh and Lubeck to speak on the behalf of the Stiliard Merchants 29. A Flemming would have searched the Falcon for Frenchmen the Falcon turned shot off boarded the Fleming and took him Paiment was made of 63500 l. Flemish to the Foulcare all saving 6000 l. which he borrowed in French Crowns by Sir Philip Hobbey March 2. The Lord of Burgaveny was committed to Ward for striking the Earl of Oxford in the Chamber of presence The Answer for the Ambassadours of the Stiliard was committed to the Lord Chancellor the two Secretaries Sir Robert Bowes Sir John Baker Judge Montague Griffith Sollicitor Gosnald Goodrick and Brooks 3. It was agreed for better dispatch of things certain of the Council with others joined with them should over-look the Penal Laws and put certain of them in execution Others should answer Suitors Others should oversee my Revenues and the Order of them also the superfluous Paiments heretofore made Others should have Commission for taking away superfluous Bullwarks First Order was given for defence of the Merchants to send four Barques and two Pinaces to the Sea 4. The Earl of Westmoreland the Lord Wharton the Lord Coniers Sir Tho. Palmer and Sir Tho. Chaloner were appointed in Commission to meet with the Scotch Ambassadors for equal division of the Ground that was called the Debatable 6. The French Ambassador declared to the Duke of Northumberland how the French King had sent him a Letter of Credit for his Ambassadry After delivery made of the Letter he declared how Duke Maurice of Saxony the Duke of Mecklenburgh the Marquess of Brandenburgh the Count of Mansfield and divers other Princes of Germany made a League with his Master Offensive and Defensive the French to go to Strasburg with 30000 Footmen and 8000 Horsemen the Almains to meet with them there the 25th of this month with 15000 Footmen and 5000 Horsemen Also the City of Strasburg had promised them Victual and declared how the French would send me Ambassadors to have Me into the same League Also that the Marquess of Brandenburg and Count of Mansfield had been privately conveied to the French King's Presence and were again departed to leavy Men and he thought by this time they were in the Field 10. He declared the same thing to Me in the same manner 9. It was consulted touching the Marts and it was agreed that it was most necessary to have a Mart in England for the enriching of the same to make it the more famous and to be less in other Mens danger and to make all things better cheap and more plentiful The time was thought good to have it now because of the Wars between the French King and the Emperor The Places were the meetest Hull for the East parts Southampton for the South Parts of England as appeareth by two Bills in my Study London also was thought no ill place but it was appointed to begin with the other two 11. The Bills put up to the Parliament were over-seen and certain of them were for this time thought meet to pass and to be read other of them for avoiding tediousness to be omitted and no more Bills to be taken 15. Those that were appointed Commissioners for the Requests or for the execution of Penal Laws or for overseeing of the Courts received their Commissions at my Hand 18. It was appointed that for the paiment of 14000 l. in the end of April there should be made an Anticipation of the Subsidy of London and of the Lords of my Council which should go near to pay the same with good Provision 20. The French Ambassador brought me a Letter of Credit from his Master and thereupon delivered me the Articles of the League betwixt the Germans and him desiring Me to take part of the same League which Articles I have also in my Study 23. The Merchants of England having been long staied departed in all about 60 Sail the Woolfleet and all to Antwerp They were countermanded because of the Mart but it was too late 24. Forsomuch as the Exchange was stayed by the Emperor to Lions the Merchants of Antwerp were sore afraid and that the Mart could not be without Exchange liberty was given to the Merchants to exchange and rechange Mony for Mony 26. Henry Dudley was sent to the Sea with four Ships and two Barks for defence of the Merchants which were daily before robbed who as soon as he came to the Sea took two Pirats Ships and brought them to Dover 28. I did deny after a sort the Request to enter into War as appeareth by the Copy of my Answer in the Study 29. To the intent the Ambassador might more plainly understand My meaning I sent Mr. Hobbey and Mr. Mason to him to declare him mine intent more amply 31. The Commissioners for the Debatable of the Scotch side did deny to meet except a certain Castle or Pile might be first razed whereupon Letters were sent to stay our Commissioners from the Meeting till they had further word 10. Duke Maurice mustered at Artnstat in Saxony all his own Men and left Duke August the Duke of Anhault and the Count of Mansfield for defence of his Country chiefly for fear of the Bohemians The Young Lansgrave Reiffenberg and others mustered in Hassen 14. The Marquess Albert of Brandenburg mustered his Men two leagues from Erdfort and after entered the same receiving of the Citizens a Gift of 20000 Florins and he borrowed of them 60000 Florins and so came to Steinfurt where Duke Maurice and all the German Princes were assembled April 2. I fell sick of the Measels and Small Pox. 4. Duke Maurice with his Army came to Augusta which Town was at the first yielded to him and delivered into his Hands where he did change certain Officers restored their Preachers and made the Town more free 5. The Constable with the French Army came to Metz which was within two days yielded to him where he found great provision of Victuals and that he determined to make the Staple of Victual for his Journey 8. He came to a Fort wherein was an Abbey called
ad tuam sive alicujus Comissariorum per te vigore hujus Commissionis jure deputandorum cognitione devolvi aut deduci valeant possunt examinand decidend Caeteraque omnia singula in Praemissis seu circa ea necessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna per ultra ea quae tibi ex sacris Literis divinitus Commissa esse dignoscuntur vice nomine Autoritate nostris exequend Tibi de cujus sana Doctrina Conscientiae puritate vitaeque morum integritate ac in rebus gerundis fide industria plurimum confidimus vices nostras cum potestate alium vel alios Commissarium vel Commissarios ad praemissa vel eorum aliqua surrogand substituend eosdemque ad placitum revocand tenore praesentium Committimus ac liberam facultatem concedimus teque licentiamus per praesentes ac nostrum beneplacitum duntaxat duraturatum cum cujuslibet congrue Ecclesiast coercionis potestate quacunque inhibitione ante dat praesentium emanata in aliquo non obstante tuam Conscientiam coram Deo strictissime onerantes ut summo omnium judici aliquando rationem reddere coram nobis tuo sub periculo corporali respondere intendis te admonentes ut interim tuum officium juxta Evangelii normam pie sancte exercere studeas ne quem ullo tempore unquam ad sacros Ordines promoveas vel ad curam animarum gerendam quovismodo admittas nisi eos duntaxat quos tanti tam venerabilis officii functionem vitae morum Integritas notissimis testimoniis approbata literarum scientia aliae qualitates requisitae ad hoc habiles idoneos clare luculenter ostenderint declaraverint Nam ut maxime compertum cognitumque habemus morum omnium maxime Christianae Religionis corruptelam a malis pastoribus in populum emanasse sic veram Christi Religionem vitaeque morum emendationem a bonis pastoribus iterum delectis assumptis in integrum restitutum iri haud dubie speramus In cujus rei testimonium praesentes Literas nostras inde fieri sigilli nostri quo ad causas Ecclesiasticas utimur appensione jussimus communiri Datum septimo die mensis Februarii Anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo quadragesimo sexto Regni nostri Anno primo Number 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace An Original Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. AFter our right hearty Commendations where the most Noble King of famous memory our late Soveraign Lord and Master King Henry the 8th whom God pardon upon the great Trust which his Majesty had in your virtous Wisdoms and good Dispositions to the Common-Wealth of this Realm did specially name and appoint you among others by his Commissions under his Great Seal of England to be Conservatours and Justices of his Peace within that his County of Norfolk Forasmuch as the same Commissions were dissolved by his decease it hath pleased the King's Majesty our Soveraign Lord that now is by the Advice and Consent of us the Lord Protector and others Executors to our said late Soveraign Lord whose Names be under-written to whom with others the Government of his most Royal Person and the Order of his Affairs is by his last Will and Testament committed till he shall be of full Age of eighteen Years to cause new Commissions again to be made for the conservation of his Peace throughout this Realm whereof you shall by this Bearer receive one for that County And for that the good and diligent execution of the Charge committed to you and others by the same shall be a notable Surety to the King our Soveraign Lord's Person that now is to whom God give increase of Vertue Honour and many Years a most certain Stay to the Common-Wealth which must needs prosper where Justice hath place and reigneth We shall desire you and in his Majesty's Name charge and command you upon the receit hereof with all diligence to assemble your selves together and calling unto you all such others as be named in the said Commission You shall first cry and call to God to give you Grace to execute this Charge committed unto you with all truth and uprightness according to your Oaths which you shall endeavour your selves to do in all things appertaining to your Office accordingly in such sort as all private Malice Sloth Negligence Displeasure Disdain Corruption and sinister Affections set apart it may appear you have God and the preservation of your Soveraign Lord and natural Country before your Eyes and that you forget not that by the same your Selves your Wives and your Children shall surely prosper and be also preserved For the better doing whereof you shall at this your first Assembly make a division of your selves into Hundreds or Wapentakes that is to say Two at the least to have especial eye and regard to the good Rule and Order of that or those Hundreds to see the Peace duly kept to see Vagabonds and Perturbers of the Peace punished and that every Man apply himself to do as his Calling doth require and in all things to keep good Order without alteration innovation or contempt of any thing that by the Laws of our late Soveraign Lord is prescribed and set forth unto us for the better direction and framing of our selves towards God and honest Policy And if any Person or Persons whom ye shall think you cannot Rule and Order without trouble to this Country shall presume to do the contrary upon your Information to us thereof we shall so aid and assist you in the execution of Justice and the punishment of all such contemptuous Offenders as the same shall be example to others And further his Majesty's Pleasure by the Advice and Consent aforesaid is That you shall take such Orders amongst you as you fail not once every six weeks till you shall be otherwise commanded to write unto the said Lord Protector and others of the Privy-Council in what state that Shire standeth and whether any notable things have happened or were like to happen in those Parts that you cannot redress which would be speedily met withal and looked unto or whether you shall need any advice or counsel to the intent we may put our hands to the stay and reformation of it in the beginning as appertains Praying you also to take order That every Commissioner in the Shire may have a Double or a Copy of this Letter both for his own better Instruction and to shew to the Gentlemen and such others as inhabit in the Hundreds specially appointed to them that every Man may the better conform himself to do Truth and help to the advancement of Justice according to their most bounden Duties and as they will answer for the contrary Thus fare you well From the Tower of London the 12th of February Your loving Friends E. Hertford T. Cantuarien Thomas Wriothelsey Cancel W. St. John J. Russell Anthony Brown Anthony Denny Cuth Duresme William Paget W.
Herbert Edward North. Number 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward Sunday the 13th of Febr. at the Tower c. THis day the Lord Protector and others his Executors Ex Libro Concilii whose Names be hereunto subscribed upon mature and deep deliberation had among them did finally resolve That forasmuch as divers of the old Observances and Ceremonies afore-times used at the Coronations of the Kings of this Realm were by them thought meet for sundry respects to be corrected and namely for the tedious length of the same which should weary and be hurtsome peradventure to the King's Majesty being yet of tender Age fully to endure and bide out And also for that many Points of the same were such as by the Laws of the Realm at this present were not allowable The King's Majesty's Coronation should be done and celebrated upon Shrove-Sunday next ensuing in the Cathedral Church of Westminster after the Form and Order ensuing First The Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall shew the King to the People at four parts of the great Pulpit or Stage to be made for the King and shall say on this wise Sirs Here I present King Edward rightful and undoubted Inheritor by the Laws of God and Man to the Royal Dignity and Crown Imperial of this Realm whose Consecration Inunction and Coronation is appointed by all the Nobles and Peers of this Land to be this day Will ye serve at this time and give your good-wills and assents to the same Consecration Inunction and Corronation as by your Duty of Allegiance ye be bound to do The People to Answer Yea Yea Yea King Edward King Edward King Edward This done the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury being revested as he should go to Mass with the Bishops of London and Winchester on both sides with other Bishops and the Dean of Westminster in the Bishop's absence to go in order before the King the King shall be brought from his Seat by them that assisted him to the Church to the high Altar where after his Prayer made to God for his Grace he shall offer a Pall and a pound of Gold 24 pound in Coin which shall be to him delivered by the Lord Great Chamberlain Then shall the King fall groveling before the Altar and over him the Arch-Bishop shall say this Collect Deus humilium c. Then the King shall rise and go to his Chair to be prepared before the Altar his Face to the Altar and standing one shall hold him a Book and the Arch-Bishop standing before the King shall ask him with a loud and distinct Voice in Manner and Form following Will ye grant to keep to the People of England and others your Realms and Dominions the Laws and Liberties of this Realm and others your Realms and Dominions I grant and promit You shall keep to your strength and power to the Church of God and to all the People holy Peace and Concord I shall keep You shall make to be done after your Strength and Power equal and rightful Justice in all your Dooms and Judgments with Mercy and Truth I shall do Do you grant to make no Laws but such as shall be to the Honour and Glory of God and to the Good of the Common-Wealth and that the same shall be made by the consent of your People as hath been accustomed I grant and promit Then shall the King rise out of his Chair and by them that before assisted him be led to the High Altar where he shall make a solemn Oath upon the Sacrament laid upon the said Altar in the sight of all the People to observe the Premisses and laying his Hand again on the Book shall say The things which I have before promised I shall observe and keep So God help me and those Holy Evangelists by Me bodily touched upon this Holy Altar That done the King shall fall again groveling before the High Altar and the said Arch-Bishop kneeling before him shall with a loud Voice begin Veni Creator Spiritus c. Which done the said Arch-Bishop standing shall say over the King Te invocamus and at the end shall kneel again and then shall the King rise and be set in the Chair again and after a little pause he shall rise and assisted with those that did before that Office go again to the High Altar where he shall be uncloathed by his Great Chamberlain unto his Coat of Crimson Satin which and also his Shirt shall be opened before and behind on the Shoulders and the bowght of the Arms by the said Great Chamberlain to the intent that on those Places he be anointed and whiles he is in the anointing Sir Anthony Denny and Sir William Herbert must hold a Pall over him And first The said Arch-Bishop shall anoint the King kneeling in the Palms of his Hands saying these words Vngas Manus with this Collect Respice Omnipotens Deus After he shall anoint him in the Brest in the midst of his Back on his two Boughts of his Arms and on his Head making a Cross and after making another Cross on his Head with Holy Chrism saying as he anointeth the places aforesaid Vngatur Caput ungantur scapulae c. During which time of Unction the Quire shall continually sing Vngebant Regem and the Psalm Domine in virtute tua laetabitur Rex And it is to be remembred that the Bishop or Dean of Westminster after the King's Inunction shall dry all the Places of his Body where he was anointed with Cotton or some Linnen Cloth which is to be burnt And furthermore the places opened for the same is to be cloathed by the Lord Great Chamberlain and on the King's Hands shall be put by the said Arch-Bishop of Canterbury a pair of Linnen Gloves which the Lord Great Chamberlain shall before see prepared This done the King shall rise and the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury shall put on the King a Tabert of Tanteron-white shaped in manner of a Dalmatick and he shall put up on the King's Head a Quoif the same to be brought by the Great Chamberlain Then the King shall take the Sword he was girt withal and offer it himself to God laying it on the Altar in token that his Strength and Power should first come from God And the same Sword he shall take again from the Altar and deliver to some great Earl to be redeemed of the Bishop or Dean of Westminster for 100 s. which Sword shall be born naked afterwards before the King Then the King being set in his Chair before the Altar shall be crowned with St. Edward's Crown and there shall be brought by the Bishop or Dean of Westminster Royal Sandals and Spurs to be presently put on by the Lord Great Chamberlain and the Spurs again immediately taken off that they do not encumber him Then the Arch-Bishop with all the Peers and Nobles shall convey the King sustained as before again into the Pulpit setting him in his Siege Royal and then shall
he shall be received in the Confines of the Realm of Scotland and conducted from Shire to Shire unto his coming to the Parliament and what the King doth allow him for his Diet every day unto the Court and also what Diet and Allowance he hath being at the Parliament both in Bread and Wine Wax and Candle for his time of his abode there and of his Conduct in his return home And where King William King of Scots made Homage to King Henry the Second and granted That all the Nobles of his Realm should be his Subjects and make Homage to him and all the Bishops of his Realm should be under the Arch-Bishops of York And the said King William delivered to the said King Henry the Castles of Roxburgh Edinburgh and the Castle of Barwick as is found in my Register and that the King of England should give all Abbeys and Honours in Scotland or at least they should not be given without his Counsel I do find in the confirmation of the same out of the old Registers of the Priors of Duresm Hommage made by the Abbots Priors and Prioresses of Scotland to King Edward the First in French which I do send herewith Also I do send herewith in French how King Edward the First was received and taken to be Supream Lord in Scotland by all those that pretended Title to the Crown of Scotland as next Heirs to the King that was then dead without Issue and the compromise of them all made unto the said King Edward the First to stand to his Judgment which of all them that did claim should have the Crown of Scotland The Transcript of which Compromise in French was then sent by the said King Edward under the Seal of the King's Exchequer in green Wax to the Prior of Duresm to be registred for a perpetual Memory that the Supremity of Scotland belonged to the Kings of England which yet the Chapiters of Duresm have to shew which thing he commandeth them to put in their Chronicles And touching the second part of your Letter where you will me to advertise you what I have seen in the Premisses so it is that I was commanded by mine old Master of famous memory King Henry the 8th to make search among the Records of his Treasury in the Receipt for Solemnities to be done at his Coronation in most solemn manner according to which commandment I made search in the said Treasury where I fortuned to find many Writings for the Supremacy of the King to the Realm of Scotland and among others also a Writing with very many Seals of Arms of Scots confessing the right of the Supremacy to the King of England which Writings I doubt not may be found there I have also sent a Copy of a Book my self have of Homages made to the Kings of England by the Kings of Scotland which the Chancellor of England in King Henry the Sevenths days had gathered out of the King's Records which I doubt not but out of the King's Records and Ancient Books the same may be found again by my Lord Chancellor and the Judges Furthermore your Grace and you the Right Honourable Lords of the Council shall understand That in making much search for the Premisses at the last we found out of the Registers of the Chapters of Duresm when it was a Priory the Copy of a Writing by which King Edward the Second doth renounce such Superiority as he had in the Realm of Scotland for him and his Heirs to Robert King of Scots then being as will appear by a Copy of the same which I do send you herewith making mention in the end of the said Writings of a Commission that he gave to Henry the Lord Percy and to William the Lord Souch under his Letters Patents to give his Oath upon the same And after the said Writing we found also in the said Book a Renunciation of the said King Edward of a Process that he had commenced before the Bishop of Rome against Robert King of Scots and his Subjects for breaking their Oath to him as will appear by the Copy thereof which I do send also herewith And touching the said Renunciation of King Edward the Second to the Superiority of the Realm of Scotland I have often heard it spoken of by Scots but I did never see the form of it in writing until I see it now which thing it is not unlikely but the Scots have under the Seal of the said King Edward Whereunto answer is to be made That a King renouncing the right of his Crown cannot prejudice his Successors who have at the time of their entry the same whole right that their Predecessors had at their first entry as Men learned in the Civil Law can by their learning shew And furthermore search is to be made in the King's Records in the Treasury whether Homages have been made sithence King Edward the Second's Time that is to say in the Times of King Edward the Third King Richard the Second King Henry the Fourth King Henry the Fifth and King Henry the Sixth In which Times if any Homage can be found to be made it shall appear the same Renunciation to have taken none effect in the Successors and Ancient Right to be continued again For after King Edward the Fourth and King Henry the Sixth strove for the Crown I think none Homage of Scotland will be found for then was also lost Gascoigne and Guienne in France It is also to be remembred that when the Body of King Henry the Fifth was brought out of France to be buried at Westminster the King of Scots then being came with him and was the chief Mourner at his Burial which King of Scots whether he made any Homage to King Henry the Fifth in his Life-time or to King Henry the Sixth at his Coronation it is to be searched by the Records of that time This is all that can be found hitherto by all most diligent search that I could make in my Records here and if any more can be found it shall be sent with all speed And thus Almighty preserve your Grace and your Honourable Lordships to his Pleasure and yours From Ackland the 15th of October 1547. Your Graces most humble Orator at Commandment Cuth Duresme Number 10. A Letter from the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom An Original Literae directae ad Dominum Summum Pontificem per Communitatem Scotiae 1320. SAnctissimo Patri in Christo Ex Autogr. apud Ill. Com. de H. ac Domino D. Johanni Divina Providentia Sacrosanctae Romanae Universalis Ecclesiae Summo Pontifici filii sui humiles devoti Duncanus Comes de Fife Thomas Ranulph Comes Moraviae D. Manniae Vallis Annandiae Patricius de Dumbar Comes Marchiae Malisius Comes de Straherne Malcolmus Comes de Levenex Willielmus Comes de Ross Magnus Comes Cathaneae Orcadiae Willielmus Comes Sutherlandiae Walterus Senescallus Scotiae Willielmus
nobis virtutem faciet ad nihilum rediget Hostes nostros Serenitatem ac Sanctitatem vestram conservet Altissimus Ecclesiae suae Sanctae per tempora diuturna Datum apud Monasterium de Aberbroth in Scotia 6 die Aprilis Anno gratiae Millesimo trecentesimo vicesimo Anno vero Regni Regis nostri supradicti quintodecimo Number 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector YOu shall bear your Faith to the King's Majesty Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 139. our Soveraign Lord Edward the Sixth c. till such time as you shall be discharged of your Oath by special License And you shall to the uttermost of your power serve his Majesty truly and faithfully against all other Realms Dominions and Potentates as well Scots as others You shall hear nothing that may be prejudicial to his Majesty or any of his Realms or Dominions but with as much diligence as you may shall cause the same to be opened so as the same come to his Majesty's Knowledg or to the knowledg of the Lord Protector or some of his Majesty's Privy-Council You shall to the uttermost of your possible Power set forwards and advance the King's Majesties Affairs in Scotland for the Marriage and Peace Number 12. The Protestation of the Bishop of London made to the Visitors when he received the King's Majesties Injunctions and Homilies Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 110. I Do receive these Injunctions and Homilies with this Protestation That I will observe them if they be not contrary and repugnant to God's Law and the Statutes and Ordinances of this Church The Submission and Revocation of the same Bishop made before the Lords of the Kings Majesty's Council presently attending upon his Majesty's Person with the subscription of his Name thereunto VVHere I Edmund Bishop of Lodon have at such time as I received the King's Majesty's my most dread Soveraign Lord's Injunctions and Homilies at the Hands of his Highness Visitors did unadvisedly make such Protestation as now upon better consideration of my duty of Obedience and of the ill Example that may ensue to others thereof appeareth to me neither reasonable nor such as might well stand with the Duty of an humble Subject forasmuch as the same Protestation at my request was then by the Register of that Visitation enacted and put in Record I have thought it my bounden Duty not only to declare before your Lordships That I do now upon better consideration of my Duty renounce and revoke my said Protestation but also most humbly beseech your Lordships that this my Revocation of the same may likewise be put in the same Records for a perpetual Memory of the Truth Most humbly beseeching your good Lordships both to take order that it may take effect and also that my former unadvised doings may by your good Mediations be pardoned of the King's Majesty Edmund London Number 13. Gardiner's Letter to Sir John Godsalve concerning the Injunctions Ex MS. Col. C. C. Cantab. Mr. Godsalve after my right hearty Commendations with like thanks for the declaration of your good mind towards me as you mean it although it agreeth not with mine Accompt such as I have had leasure to make in this time of Liberty since the Death of my late Soveraign Lord whose Soul Jesu pardon For this have I reckon'd that I was called to this Bishoprick without the offence of God's Law or the King 's in the attaining of it I have kept my Bishoprick these sixteen Years accomplished this very day that I write these my Letters unto you without offending God's Law or the King 's in the retaining of it howsoever I have of frailty otherwise sinned Now if I may play the third part well to depart from the Bishoprick without the offence of God's Law or the King 's I shall think the Tragedy of my Life well passed over and in this part to be well handled is all my care and study now how to finish this third Act well for so I offend not God's Law nor the King's I will no more care to see my Bishoprick taken from me than my self to be taken from the Bishoprick I am by Nature already condemned to die which Sentence no Man can pardon nor assure me of delay in the execution of it and so see that of necessity I shall leave my Bishoprick to the disposition of the Crown from whence I had it my Houshold also to break up and my bringing up of Youth to cease the remembrance whereof troubleth me nothing I made in my House at London a pleasant Study that delighted me much and yet I was glad to come into the Country and leave it and as I have left the use of somewhat so can I leave the use of all to obtain a more quiet it is not loss to change for the better Honesty and Truth are more leef to me than all the Possessions of the Realm and in these two to say and do frankly as I must I never forbare yet and in these two Honesty and Truth I take such pleasure and comfort as I will never leave them for no respect for they will abide by a Man and so will nothing else No Man can take them away from me but my self and if my self do them away from me then my self do undo my self and make my self worthy to lose my Bishoprick whereat such as gape might take more sport than they are like to have at my hands What other Men have said or done in the Homilies I cannot tell and what Homilies or Injunctions shall be brought hither I know not such as the Printers have sold abroad I have read and considered and am therefore the better instructed how to use my self to the Visitors at their repair hither to whom I will use no manner of Protestation but a plain Allegation as the Matter serveth and as Honesty and Truth shall bind me to speak for I will never yield to do that should not beseem a Christian Bishops ought never to lose the Inheritance of the King's Laws due to every English Man for want of Petition I will shew my self a true Subject humble and obedient which repugneth not with the preservation of my Duty to God and my Right in the Realm not to be enjoined against an Act of Parliament which mine intent I have signified to the Council with request of redress in the Matter and not to compel me to such an Allegation which without I were a Beast I cannot pretermit and I were more than a Beast if after I had signified to the Council Truth and Reason in words I should then seem in my Deeds not to care for it My Lord Protector in one of such Letters as he wrote to me willed me not to fear too much and indeed I know him so well and divers others of my Lords of the Council that I cannot fear any hurt at their hands in the allegation of God's Law and the King 's and I will
Proceedings therein and in all things committed to our Charge shall be such as shall be able to answer the whole World both in honour and discharge of our Consciences And where your Grace writeth that the most part of the Realm through a naughty Liberty and Presumption are now brought into such a Division as if we Executors go not about to bring them to that stay that our late Master left them they will forsake all Obedience unless they have their own Will and Phantasies and then it must follow that the King shall not be well served and that all other Realms shall have us in an Obloquy and Derision and not without just cause Madam as these words written or spoken by you soundeth not well so can I not perswade my self that they have proceeded from the sincere mind of so vertuous and so wise a Lady but rather by the setting on and procurement of some uncharitable and malicious Persons of which sort there are too many in these days the more pity but yet we must not be so simple so to weigh and regard the Sayings of ill-disposed People and the Doings of other Realms and Countries as for that Report we should neglect our Duty to God and to our Soveraign Lord and Native Country for then we might be justly called evil Servants and Masters and thanks be given unto the Lord such hath been the King's Majesty's Proceedings our young Noble Master that now is that all his faithful Subjects have more cause to render their hearty thanks for the manifold Benefits shewed unto his Grace and to his People and Realm sithence the first day of his Reign until this hour than to be offended with it and thereby rather to judg and think that God who knoweth the Hearts of all Men is contented and pleased with his Ministers who seek nothing but the true Glory of God and the Surety of the King's Person with the Quietness and Wealth of his Subjects And where your Grace writeth also That there was a Godly Order and Quietness left by the King our late Master your Graces Father in this Realm at the time of his Death and that the Spiritualty and Temporalty of the whole Realm did not only without compulsion fully assent to his Doings and Proceedings specially in Matters of Religion but also in all kind of Talk whereof as your Grace wrote ye can partly be witness your self at which your Graces Sayings I do something marvel For if it may please you to call to your remembrance what great Labours Travels and Pains his Grace had before he could reform some of those stiff-necked Romanists or Papists yea and did not they cause his Subjects Rise and Rebel against him and constrained him to take the Sword in his hand not without danger to his Person and Realm Alas why should your Grace so shortly forget that great Outrage done by those Generations of Vipers unto his Noble Person only for God's Cause Did not some of the same ill kind also I mean that Romanist Sect as well with his own Realm as without conspire oftentimes his Death which was manifestly and oftentimes proved to the confusion of some of their privy Assisters Then was it not that all the Spiritualty nor yet the Temporalty did so fully assent to his Godly Orders as your Grace writeth of Did not his Grace also depart from this Life before he had fully finished such Orders as he minded to have established to all his People if death had not prevented him Is it not most true that no kind of Religion was perfected at his Death but left all uncertain most like to have brought us in Parties and Divisions if God had not only helpt us And doth your Grace think it convenient it should so remain God forbid What regret and sorrow our late Master had the time he saw he must depart for that he knew the Religion was not established as he purposed to have done I and others can be witness and testify and what he would have done further in it if he had lived a great many know and also I can testifie And doth your Grace who is learned and should know God's Word esteem true Religion and the knowledg of the Scriptures to be new-fangledness and fantasie For the Lord's sake turn the Leaf and look the other while upon the other side I mean with another Judgment which must pass by an humble Spirit through the Peace of the Living God who of his infinite Goodness and Mercy grant unto your Grace plenty thereof to the satisfying of your Soveraign and your most noble Hearts continual desire Number 16. Certain Petitions and Requests made by the Clergie of the Lower House of the Convocation to the most Reverend Father in God the Arch-Bishop of Canterbury his Grace and the residue of the Prelats of the Higher House for the furtherance of certain Articles following FIrst Ex M. S. Dr. Stillingfleet That Ecclesiastical Laws may be made and established in this Realm by thirty two Persons or so many as shall please the King's Majesty to name and appoint according to the effect of a late Statute made in 35th Year of the most noble King and of most famous Memory King Henry the 8th So that all Judges Ecclesiastical proceeding after those Laws may be without danger and peril Also that according to the Ancient Custom of this Realm and the Tenour of the King 's Writ for the summoning of the Parliament which be now and ever have been directed to the Bishops of every Diocess the Clergy of the Lower House of the Convocation may be adjoined and associate with the Lower House of the Parliament or else That all such Statutes and Ordinances as shall be made concerning all Matters of Religion and Causes Ecclesiastical may not pass without the sight and assent of the said Clergy Also that whereas by the Commandment of King Henry the 8th certain Prelats and learned Men were appointed to alter the Service in the Church and to devise other convenient and uniform Order therein Who according to the same Appointment did make certain Books as they be informed Their Request is That the said Books may be seen and perused by them for a better expedition of Divine Service to be set forth accordingly Also that Men being called to Spiritual Promotions or Benefices may have some Allowance for their necessary Living and other Charges to be sustained and born concerning the same Benefices in the first Year wherein they pay the first Fruits Whether the Clergy of the Convocation may liberally speak their Minds without danger of Statute or Law Number 17. A second Petition to the same purpose Ex M. S. Dr. Stillingfleet WHere the Clergy in this present Convocation assembled have made humble suit unto the most Reverend Father in God my Lord Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and all the other Bishops That it may please them to be a Mean to the King's Majesty and Lord Protector 's Grace
that the said Clergy according to the Tenour of the King 's Writ and the Ancient Laws and Customs of this Noble Realm might have their Room and Place and be associated with the Commons in the Nether House of this present Parliament as Members of the Common-Wealth and the King 's most humble Subjects And if this may not be permitted and granted unto them that then no Statutes nor Laws concerning the Christian Religion or which shall concern especially the Persons Possessions Rooms Livings Jurisdictions Goods or Chattels of the said Clergy may pass nor be enacted the said Clergy not being made privy thereunto and their Answers and Reasons not heard The said Clergy do most humbly beseech an Answer and Declaration to be made unto them what the said most Reverend Father in God and all other the Bishops have done in this their humble Suit and Request to the end that the said Clergy if need be may chuse of themselves such able and discreet Persons which shall effectually follow the same Suit in the Name of them all And whereas in a Statute ordained and established by Authority of Parliament at Westminster in the 25th Year of the Reign of the most excellent Prince King Henry the 8th The Clergy of this Realm submitting themselves to the King's Highness did knowledg and confess according to the Truth That the Convocations of the same Clergy have been and ought to be assembled by the King 's Writ and did promise farther in Verbo Sacerdotii that they never from thenceforth would presume to attempt alledg claim or put in use or enact promulge or execute any new Canons Constitutions Ordinances Provincials or other or by whatsoever other Name they shall be called in the Convocation unless the King 's most Royal Assent and License may to them be had to make promulge and execute the same And his Majesty to give his most Royal Assent and Authority in that behalf upon pain of every one of the Clergy doing the contrary and being thereof Convict to suffer Imprisonment and make Fine at the King 's Will. And that no Canons Constitutions or Ordinances shall be made or put in execution within this Realm by Authority of the Convocation of the Clergy which shall be repugnant to the King's Prerogative Royal or the Customs Laws or Statutes of this Realm which Statute is eft-soons renewed and established in the 27th Year of the Reign of the most noble King as by the Tenour of both Statutes more at large will appear The said Clergy being presently assembled in Convocation by Authority of the King 's Writ do desire that the King's Majesty's License in writing may be for them obtained and granted according to the effect of the said Statutes authorising them to attempt entreat and commune of such Matters and therein freely to give their Consents which otherwise they may not do upon pain and peril premised Also the said Clergy desireth that such Matters as concerneth Religion which be disputable may be quietly and in good order reasoned and disputed among them in this House whereby the Verities of such Matters shall the better appear and the Doubts being opened and resolutely discussed Men may be fully perswaded with the quietness of their Consciences and the time well spent Number 18. A Paper offered to Q. Elizabeth and afterwards to K. James concerning the Inferior Clergies being brought to the House of Commons Reasons to induce her Majesty that Deans Arch-Deacons and some other of her grave and wise Clergie may be admitted into the Lower House of Parliament 1. IN former Times when Causes Ecclesiastical were either not at all Ex M.S. Dr. Borlace or else very rarely treated of in that Assembly the Clergy were thought Men most meet to consult and determine of the Civil Affairs of this Realm 2. The Supream Authority in Church Causes is not newly granted but reunited and restored to the Crown and an Order is by Law already established how all Abuses in the Church are to be reformed so as no cause concerning Religion may be handled in that House without her Majesty's special leave but with the manifest impeaching of her Prerogative Royal and contempt of the said Order 3. If it shall please her Highness to give way to this Course that Church-Matters be there debated and in part concluded How much more necessary is it now than it was in former Times that some of the Clergy should be there present at the same * In the same Paper written over to be presented to K. James this Article is thus varied It is thought the Clergie falling into a Premunire and so not in the King's Protection it did afterwards please the King to pardon them but not to restore them So began this Separation as far forth as can be collected then the Wisdom of a great Politician meeting with the Ambition of as great a Prelat wrought the continuance of the said Separation under this pretence That it should be most for the Honour of him and his Clergie to be still by themselves in two Assemblies of Convocation answerable in proportion to the two Houses of Parliament There are many other inconsiderable Amendments made by Bishop Ravis 's own hand It doth not appear why they were excluded but as it is thought either the King offended with some of them did so grievously punish the whole Body or else the Ambition of one of them meeting with the subtilty of an undermining Politick did occasion this causeless Separation 5. They are yet to this day called by several Writs directed into their several Diocesses under the Great Seal to assist the Prince in that High Court of Parliament 6. Though the Clergy and the Universities be not the worst Members of this Common-Wealth yet in that respect they are of all other in worst condition for in that Assembly every Shire hath their Knights and every incorporate Town their Burgesses only the Clergy and the Universities are excluded 7. The Wisdom and Justice of this Realm doth intend That no Subject should be bound to that Law whereunto he himself after a sort hath not yielded his Consent but the Clergy and the Universities may now be concluded by Law without their Consent without their just Defence without their Privity 8. The many Motions made so prejudicial to the State and being of the Clergy and Universities followed now with so great eagerness in that House would then be utterly silenced or soon repressed with the sober and sufficient Answers of the Clergy present 9. It would much repair the Reputation and Credit of the Clergy which now is exposed to great contumely and contempt as generally abroad in this Land so particularly in that House And whoso is religious and wise may observe That the Contempt of the Clergy is the high way to Atheism and all Prophaneness Men are Flesh and not Spirit led by ordinary outward Means and not usually overwrought by extraordinary Inspirations and therefore do easily
contention hath arisen and daily ariseth and more and more increaseth about the execution of the same some Men being so superstitious or rather willful as they would by their good-wills retain all such Images still although they have been most manifestly abused and in some places also the Images which by the said Injunctions were taken down be now restored and set up again and almost in every place is contention for Images whether they have been abused or not And whiles these Men go about on both sides contentiously to obtain their Minds contending whether this or that Image hath been offered unto kissed censed or otherwise abused Parties have in some places been taken in such sort as further inconvenience is very like to ensue if Remedy be not provided in time Considering therefore that almost in no places of the Realm is any sure quietness but where all Images be wholly taken away and pulled down already to the intent that all Contention in every part of the Realm for this Matter may be clearly taken away and that the lively Images of Christ should not contend for the dead Images which be things not necessary and without which the Churches of Christ continued most Godly many Years We have thought good to signify unto you That his Highness Pleasure with advice and consent of us the Lord Protector and the rest of the Council is That immediately upon the sight hereof with as convenient diligence as you may you shall not only give order that all the Images remaining in any Church or Chappel within your Diocess be removed and taken away but also by your Letters signify unto the rest of the Bishops within your Province this his Highness Pleasure for the like Order to be given by them and every of them within their several Diocess and in the execution hereof We require both you and the rest of the said Bishops to use such foresight as the same may be quietly done with as good satisfaction of the People as may be Thus fare your good Lordship well From Somerset House the 21 of February 1547. Your Lordships assured Friends E. Somerset Jo. Russel Henricus Arundel T. Seymor Anthony Wingfield William Paget Number 24. The Copy of a Letter sent to all those Preachers which the King's Majesty hath licensed to Preach from the Lord Protector 's Grace and other of the King's Majesty's most honourable Council the 13th day of May in the Second Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord King Edward the Sixth AFter our right hearty Commendations as well for the Conservation of the quietness and good order of the King's Majesty's Subjects as that they should not by evil and unlearned Preachers be brought unto Superstition Error or evil Doctrine or otherwise be made stubborn and disobedient to the King's Majesty's Godly Proceedings his Highness by our Advice hath thought good to inhibit all manner of Preachers who have not such License as in the same Proclamation is allowed to preach or stir the People in open and common preachings of Sermons by any means that the devout and godly Homilies might the better in the mean while sink into his Subjects Hearts and be learned the sooner the People not being tossed to and fro with seditious and contentious Preaching while every Man according to his Zeal some better some worse goeth about to set out his own Phantasie and to draw the People to his Opinion Nevertheless it is not his Majesty's Mind hereby clearly to extinct the lively Teaching of the Word of God by Sermons made after such sort as for the time the Holy Ghost shall put into the Preacher's Mind but that rash contentious hot and undiscreet Preachers should be stopped and that they only which be chosen and elect be discreet and sober Men should occupy that place which was made for Edification and not for Destruction for the Honour of God and Peace and Quietness of Conscience to be set forward not for private Glory to be advanced to appease to teach to instruct the People with Humility and Patience not to make them contentious and proud to instil into them their Duty to their Heads and Rulers Obedience to Laws and Orders appointed by the Superiors who have Rule of God not that every Man should run before their Heads hath appointed them what to do and that every Man should chuse his own way in Religion The which thing yet being done of some Men and they being rather provoked thereto by certain Preachers than dehorted from it it was necessary to set a stay therein And yet forasmuch as we have a great confidence and trust in you that you will not only Preach truly and sincerely the Word of God but also will use circumspection and moderation in your Preaching and such Godly Wisdom as shall be necessary and most convenient for the Time and Place We have sent unto you the King's Majesty's License to Preach but yet with this Exhortation and Admonishment That in no wise you do stir and provoke the People to any Alteration or Innovation other than is already set forth by the King's Majesty's Injunctions Homilies and Proclamations but contrariwise That you do in all your Sermons exhort Men to that which is at this time more necessary that is to the emendation of their own Lives to the observance of the Commandments of God to Humility Patience and Obedience to their Heads and Rulers comforting the Weak and teaching them the right way and to flee all old Erroneous Superstitions as the Confidence in Pardons Pilgrimages Beads Religious Images and other such of the Bishop of Rome's Traditions and Superstitions with his usurped Power the which things be here in this Realm most justly abolished and straitly rebuking those who of an arrogancy and proud hastiness will take upon them to run before they be sent to go before the Rulers to alter and change things in Religion without Authority teaching them to expect and tarry the time which God hath ordained to the revealing of all Truth and not to seek so long blindly and hidlings after it till they bring all Orders into contempt It is not a private Man's Duty to alter Ceremonies to innovate Orders in the Church nor yet it is not a Preachers part to bring that into contempt and hatred which the Prince doth either allow or is content to suffer The King's Highness by our Advice as a Prince most earnestly given to the true knowledg of God and to bring up his People therein doth not cease to labour and travel by all godly means that his Realm might be brought and kept in a most Godly and Christian Order who only may and ought to do it Why should a private Man or a Preacher take this Royal and Kingly Office upon him and not rather as his Duty is obediently follow himself and teach likewise others to follow and observe that which is commanded What is abolished taken away reformed and commanded it is easy to see by the Acts
Ex Libro Concilii Fol. 247. THis day the 17th of March the Lord Chancellor and the rest of the King's Council meeting in his Highness Palace of Westminster heard the Report of the Bishop of Ely who by the said Lords and others of the Council was sent to instruct and comfort the Lord Admiral after the hearing whereof consulting and deliberating with themselves of the time most convenient for the execution of the said Lord Admiral now attainted and condemned by the Parliament They did condescend and agree that the said Lord Admiral should be executed the Wednesday next following betwixt the hours of nine and twelve in the forenoon the same day upon Tower-Hill His Body and Head to be buried within the Tower The King's Writ as in such Cases as heretofore hath been accustomed being first directed and sent forth for that purpose and effect Whereupon calling to the Council-Chamber the Bishop of Ely they willed him to declare this their Determination to the said Lord Admiral and to instruct and teach him the best he could to the quiet and patient suffering of Justice and to prepare himself to Almighty God E. Somerset T. Cantuarien R. Rich Cancel W. St. John J. Russel J. Warwick F. Shrewsbury Thomas Southampton William Paget Anthony Wingfield William Petre. A. Denny Edward North. R. Sadler Number 33. Articles to be followed and observed according to the King's Majesty's Injunctions and Proceedings 1. THat all Parsons Vicars and Curats Ex MS. Dr. Johnson omit in the reading of the Injunctions all such as make mention of the Popish Mass of Chantries of Candles upon the Altar or any other such-like thing 2. Item For an Uniformity that no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass as to kiss the Lord's Table washing his Fingers at every time in the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Paten or Sudary or crossing his Head with the Paten shifting of the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice of the Communion holding up his Fingers Hands or Thumbs joined towards his Temples breathing upon the Bread or Chalice shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution of the Communion ringing or sacrying Bells or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board at any time And finally to use no other Ceremonies than are appointed in the King's Book of Common Prayers or kneeling otherwise than is in the said Book 3. Item That none buy or sell the Holy Communion as in Trentals and such other 4. Item That none be suffered to pray upon Beads and so the People to be diligently admonished and such as will not be admonished to put from the Holy Communion 5. Item That after the Homily every Sunday the Minister exhort the People especially the Communicants to remember the poor Mens Box with their Charity 6. Item To receive no Corpse but at the Church-yard without Bell or Cross 7. Item That the Common-Prayer upon Wednesdays and Fridays be diligently kept according to the King's Ordinances exhorting such as may conveniently come to be there 8. Item That the Curats every sixth Week at the least teach and declare diligently the Catechism according to the Book of the same 9. Item That no Man maintain Purgatory Invocation of Saints the six Articles Bedrolls Images Reliques Lights Holy Bells Holy Beads Holy Water Palms Ashes Candles Sepulchres Paschal creeping to the Cross hallowing of the Font of the Popish manner Oil Chresme Altars Beads or any other such Abuses and Superstitions contrary to the King's Majesty's Proceedings 10. Item That within any Church or Chappel be not used any more than one Communion upon any day except Christmass-day and Easter-day 11. Item That none keep the Abrogate Holy-days other than those that have their proper and peculiar Service 12. Item That the Church-wardens suffer no buying nor selling gaming or unfitting Demeanour in Church or Church-yards especially during the Common-Prayer the Sermon and reading of the Homily 13. Item That going to the Sick with the Sacrament the Minister have not with him either Light or Bells Number 34. A Paper written by Luther to Bucer concerning a Reconciliation with the Zuinglians An Original Ex M S. Col. C. Ch. Cant. PRimo Ut nullo modo concedamus de nobis dici quod neutri neutros ante Intellexerunt Nam isto Pharmaco non medebimur tanto vulneri cum nec ipsi credamus utrimque hoc verum esse alii putabunt a nobis hoc fingi ut ita magis suspectam reddemus causam vel potius per totum dubiam faciemus cum sit communis omnium ut in tantis animorum turbis scrupulis non expedit hoc nomine addere offendiculum Secundo Cum hactenus dissenserimus quod illi signum nos Corpus Christi asseruerimus plane contrarii Nihilominus mihi videtur utile ut mediam ut novam statuamus sententiam qua illi concedant Christum adesse vere nos concedamus panem solum manducari Considerandum certe est quantam hic fenestram aperiemus in re omnibus communi cogitandi Orientium hinc fontes questionum opinionum * Here a word is wanting it is like it should be Occludendi _____ Ut tutius multo sit illos simpliciter manere in suo signo cum nec ipsi suam nec nos nostram partem multo minus utrique totum orbem pertrahemus in eam sententiam Sed potius irritabimus ad varias Cogitationes ideo vellem potius ut sopitum maneret dissidium in duabus istis sententiis quam ut occasio daretur infinitis questionibus ad Epicurismum profuturis Istis salvis nihil est quod a me peti possit nam ut ego hoc dissidium vellem testis est mihi Christus meus redemptum Corpore Sanguine meo Sed quid faciam Ipsi forte Conscientia bona sunt in altera sententia Feramus igitur eos si sinceri sunt liberabit eos Christus Dominus Ego contra captus sum bona mea Conscientia nisi ipsi mihi sum ignotus in meam sententiam ferant me si non possunt mihi accedere Number 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent with the Certificate made upon it IN Dei Nomine Amen Nos Thomas Regist Cran. Fol. 175. permissione divina Cantuarien Archiepiscopus totius Angliae primas Metrapolitanus Thomas Smith Miles Willielmus Cooke Decanus de Arcubus Hugo Latimer Sacrae Theologiae Professor Richardus Lyell Legum Doctor illustrissimi invictissimi in Christo Principis Domini nostri Domini Edwardi sexti Dei Gratia Angliae c. per Literas suas Regias Patentes dat duodecimo die mensis Aprilis Anno Regni sui tertio contra te Joannam Bocher alias nuncupatam Joannam de Kente coram nobis super haeretica pravitate juxta secundum Commissionem dicti Domini nostri Regis detectam declaratam ac in ea parte apud bonos graves Notorie Publice
between Us and the Emperor but shall depend wholly upon his proceeding there so as if the Emperor shall upon consultation of his Affairs determine with us to do any thing to France we will frame our Communications with the French thereafter if otherwise than the said Commissioners now sent to the French shall do accordingly Item For making the Treaty perpetual We think convenient that the Prince of Spain do confirm and sign the same and the Low-Countries comprised therein do also in their General Parliaments or Assemblies make like Confirmation and in their Courts to make Decrees thereof and this or such form as hath been used in those Parts heretofore in like Cases to be done for their part And for our part the King to Ratify it the Parliament to Confirm it and the Courts of Chancery King's Bench and Common-Pleas to make Decrees thereof Item In the revising of the Treaty if any Doubt rise for the understanding of it which shall seem by his and the Ambassadors discretion to be for the King's Profit to conclude upon it if they will agree to the same and if there arise doubt which shall seem to their discretions against the King then to advertise hither Item For the case of the Marriage to declare at the first what was left by the King's Majesty deceased and yet nevertheless afterward to offer 100000 Crowns or the Revenue yearly which she hath now upon convenable Dower The said 100000 Crowns or Revenue to be paid at Calais if the Marriage take place she to be conveyed to Calais at the King's Charges the Marriage to be made in the Emperor's Court or else-where in the Low-Country by his appointment and for her Dowry to ask _____ by the Year to be paid in case of the Infant 's Death at Calais yearly at the Feasts of _____ and the Feast of _____ and She to return into England with Jewels Plate Houshold-stuff such as should be agreed upon And thus far to enter for the first Degree and in case of further Communication to advertise and reecive answer from hence Item Touching our Proceeding with France to declare how we have continued in War with them and Scotland these four Years alone without help and that we think it expedient for us upon this occasion now ministred by France to give ear in the which hearing we mind to attribute much to the Emperor's Friendship for loath we are to let slip from the King any one jot of his Right if the Emperor will assist but otherwise we must make such a Bargain for the King as we may with regard to his Honour and Surety And in this Point the Comptroller shall press the said Emperor to enter with us and to put him in a remembrance of his Quarrels and all such other things as he can devise for this purpose and to put him in hope generally that we will enter gallantly with him And if he descend to Particulars for the form of the Entry to hear his Opinion and to advertise and then proceed as answer cometh from hence but specially to remember to set forth the comprehension of Bulloign for defence upon a like Reciproque for so shall he be brought to think we mind not to conclude with France and thereby stay such practices as upon occasion of the said Comptroller's going either he with France or France with him might enter together And so the Commissioners sent to France may make the better Bargain for the King Marry this Point is not to be opened throughly till he hear some likelihood that our Commissioners in France break off without conclusion Item The said Comptroller shall essay as of himself whether they will accept Bulloign at the King's Majesty's Hands for some other reasonable recompence Item The said Comptroller shall use his discretion to open the Points aforesaid to the Emperor Granvela or D'arras either at one time or several times as to his discretion shall seem convenient and shall address his Pacquets to the Commissioners for France lying at Calais to the end they may see his Proceedings and send them over with speed directing their Charge the better hereafter Number 39. An Account of a Conference the English Ambassadors had with the Emperor's Ministers in a Letter to the Protector IT may like your Grace to be advertised Cotton Libr. Galba B. 12. that upon the 20th of this Present came to the Lodging of me the Comptroller Monsieur d' Arras and in his company the two Presidents of the Council St. Maurice and Viglius who after a few words of Office passed between them and us entred the cause of their coming saying That the Emperor having been informed of such Conference as was passed this other day between me and Granvela hath to declare his readiness to any thing that might satisfy his good Will and Affection to the intent of the King sent us here to revisite the Treaties and see how we do agree upon the understanding of the same I the Comptroller answered That it was not amiss howbeit I had not so opened the Matters nor looked to have it passed in such order But first to know the Emperor's Resolution how he can be contented with the Confirmation of the Treaty in the form that I had moved and then that agreed upon to proceed to the revisitation of the same In good Faith quoth d' Arras we did so understand it and have so reported to the Emperor and this Commission hath he now given us Well quoth I seeing you are now here and have brought the Treaty with you for that purpose we may do somewhat in it and afterwards be advised further requiring that in case any thing should be found in the passages of the Treaty meet to be considered that we might before further wading in the Matter know the Emperor's Resolution touching as well the Confirmation of the Treaty as in such things as now might be moved which they thought reasonable And so we began to read the Treaty and when we came to the sixth Article wherein it is provided for the common Enmity in case of Invasion and by the Establishment set forth with what number the Invasion must be made and that both for the Invasion and the Number the Prince required to join shall credit the Letters of the Prince requiring I put this Case quoth I for the understanding of this Matter that the King my Master will signify by his Letters to the Emperor that such a day the Scots our common Enemies to the number of 7000 Men with the aid of the French King affronted the Borders of England comprehended in the Treaty and set above 2000 Men into the Realm to invade who did indeed invade and spoil and burn and take Prisoners and therefore would require the Emperor according to the Treaty to take the French King who had aided his Enemies for his Enemies for so doth he and so will use him for his Enemies Is not the Emperor bound to do
the poor Man and his Heirs put from their Right which his Majesty wisheth to be considered And albeit he thinketh that the King your Master being under Age cannot himself by the order of the Law conclude upon any thing now in his Minority that shall be of due force and strength able to bind him and his Country when he shall come to his perfect Age. Yet taking that his Tutors being authorised thereto by the common Assent of your Parliament may go through and conclude upon these or like things in his Name his Majesty thinketh it will do well when his Subjects shall be recompenced of the Wrongs they have hitherto sustained that some order be devised for the administration of Justice hereafter in like Cases As touching the Confirmation of the Treaty considering that the same was first made between the Emperor and King Henry the Eighth and not ratified by the King your Master since his Father's Death his Majesty thinketh that he hath most cause to require the same Wherefore because as I told you even now he thinketh that these things the King himself should conclude upon during his Minority cannot be of sufficient force if his Tutors shall be by the Authority of your Parliament enabled thereto his Majesty is content the Treaty be confirmed by them in the King's Name and by the Prince of Spain in such form as shall be thought best for both Parties As to the comprehension of Bulloign ye must know that we have a Treaty with France as well as with you which the Emperor cannot without some touch of his Honour break without just Grounds And albeit his Majesty would be loath to see the King his good Brother forgoe either that Peece or any other Jot of his Right yet can he not enter this Defence unless he would break with France out of hand which in respect of his other Affairs he cannot yet do howbeit he will gladly assist his good Brother in any other thing the best he may and will not fail to shew him all the Pleasure he can with regard to his Honour but with Bulloign he cannot meddle at this time And here he staying Is this the Emperor's resolute and full Answer Monsieur d' Arras quoth I. Yea quoth he wherewith he prayeth the King his good Brother to rest satisfied and take it in good part Albeit quoth I I have no Commission to make any Reply thereto because it was not known to your Grace what the Emperor's Resolution should be yet in the way of talk I will be bold to say my mind herein We have Monsieur d' Arras quoth I always esteemed the Emperor's Friendship and desired the observation of the Treaties and the entertainment of the Amity as a thing necessary and common to both the Parties for the better establishment whereof and that now and in this time some good Fruit to the benefit of both might appear to the World to follow of the same I was sent hither which was the chiefest cause of my coming And because that the Amity between both Princes might be the firmer and that all Doubts being taken away no cause of Quarrel shall be left we thought best to put you in mind of the Confirmation and Revisitation of the Treaty to the intent that by the one the World might see an establishment of our Friendship by our deed and that by the other one of us might understand another and consider whether any thing were to be added for the Commodity of both Parties which I suppose standeth you as much upon to desire as it doth us And whereas ye say that the King's Majesty because he is under Age cannot conclude or go through with any thing that shall be of sufficient force I must needs tell you plainly That ye touch his Majesty's Honour over-near herein for we think that the Majesty of a King is of such efficacy that he hath even the same Authority and full Power at the first hour of his Birth that he hath thirty Years after And what your Laws are I know not but sure I am that by our Laws whatsoever is done by the King in his Minority or by his Ministers in his Name is of no less force and strength than if it had been done in time of his full Age and Years if once the Great Seal of his Realm have passed there is no Remedy but needs must he stand thereto Marry let the Ministers take heed what they do and look that they may be able to discharge themselves towards him of their Doings if he shall require account of them when he cometh to Age for it is they must answer him but he must needs stand to whatsoever they have counselled him to agree unto during his Minority And to prove that our Laws giveth him the same Authority now that he shall have when he cometh to his perfect Age if any Man either for instruction of Learning or any other Cause should presume to lay hands on or touch his Majesty in way of correction he should by Law be taken for a Traitor And if the Matter were as ye take it we should then be in a strange and evil case for neither might we conclude Peace League or Treaty nor make Laws or Statutes during the King's Minority that should be of sufficient force to bind him and his to the observation of the same But ye mistake the Matter much and therefore if the Emperor mind to proceed to this Confirmation he may or otherwise do as it shall please him And as touching my Case quoth I ye must understand I did not move it without some just ground for remembring that all your Commissioners and all ours being together at Vtrecht for the Esclarcisement of the Treaty although the words of the Treaty were plain enough and could receive none other interpretation than was there plainly written yet would ye needs understand the Article for common Enmity in case of Invasion after your own minds And whereas by the words of the Treaty no mention is made of any number and therefore with howsoever few in number the Invasion be made ought the Invaders to be taken for common Enemies Your Commissioners did nevertheless interpret the Matter at their pleasure and would needs prescribe a number of 8000 Men under which number of Invasion were made the Treaties in this case should not stand to any force And like-as ye put a doubt here where none was to be found so thought I ye might do in other things were they never so plain and that moved me to put this case to see whether ye understood this Point as ye ought to do after the literal sense and partly to know your minds therein because perhaps the Matter hath been already in ure This I say was the occasion why I put further this Question and not for any mistrust of the Emperor's Friendship whom I must confess we have always found our Well-willer and so we doubt not he will continue and
given out before are sufficient for a great while Nay that they are not quoth he for the longest was granted but for a Year and now are they expired and whereas a while sithence one presuming upon his safe Conduct came into this Country to Traffiqe because the time thereof was expired he was taken and imprisoned The said d' Arras after this talk touched further unto me two Points which the Emperor he said desireth may be reformed The first was Our Merchants contrary to our Entercourse do enhaunce the prices of their Woolls and will not sell at such prices as they are bound by the Entercourse wherewith the Merchants here do find themselves agrieved and therefore the Emperor desireth some order may be taken herein Whereunto I answered that I understood not the Matters and yet I supposed our Men did not this but upon some grounds and just occasion by reason of other breach of Order on their parts here Howbeit I shewed him I would inform your Grace thereof and doubted not but if any thing were amiss on our parts it shall be reformed accordingly looking for the semblable on their behalf The other he said was That our Men have of late begun to build a Bulwark which standeth half on the King's Majesty's Ground and half on the Emperor's Territory And although Monsieur de Rue have viewed the same and perceiving the Emperor to be wronged thereby hath required our Folks to proceed no further therein yet cease they not to build still which the Emperor marvelleth much at and thinks we would not take it well that he should attempt the like Fortification upon the King's Territory and therefore requireth that some Redress may be given in time therein I answered That I knew not of this thing howbeit as I went homeward I would inform my self of the case and make report thereof to your Grace who I doubted not would take such order therein as should stand with Reason And here Monsieur d' Arras setting forth with many good words the Emperor's Amity towards the King and his readiness to shew his Majesty's Pleasure in all things that he conveniently may and that in case we proceed to any further Treaty with France he doubted not but we would have regard to them according to our Treaties and that also if we grew to any Peace with the Scots seeing that his Majesty is entred in Enmity chiefly for our sake whereby his Subjects have been sundry ways endangered he trusteth he will have consideration to see that convenient Recompence be made to them by the Scots e're ever we go through with any conclusion the rather because the Scots have and cease not still to offer besides a large Recompence very great Conditions if his Majesty would fall to any Peace with them which chiefly for our sakes he hath and will refuse to do We answered hereunto generally That the King's Majesty in such case we doubted not would have due respect to the Emperor's Amity and proceed herein as appertaineth This was the substance of their cold Answer as your Grace may see of small effect although interlaced with plenty of good words which we also thought best to use towards them and requite them with the like And thus after I had required of d' Arras a time to take my leave of the Emperor and his promise to procure the same as shortly as he might we departed And thus we beseech God to send your Grace as well to do as we do wish From Bruges July 24. William Paget Philip Hobbey Number 41. The Council's Letter to the King against the Protector An Original MOst high and mighty Prince our most gracious Soveraign Lord. Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. It may please your Majesty to be advertised That having heard such Message as it pleased your Majesty to send unto us by your Highness Secretary Sir William Petre like as it was much to our grief and discomfort to understand that upon untrue Informations your Majesty seemed to have some doubt of our Fidelites so do we upon our knees most humbly beseech your Majesty to think that as we have always served the King's Majesty your most noble Father and your Highness likewise faithfully and truly so do we mind always to continue your Majesty's true Servants to the effusion of our Blood and loss of our Lives And for the security of your most Royal Person 's safeguard and preservation of your Realms and Dominions have at this time consulted together and for none other cause we take God to witness We have heretofore by all good and gentle means attempted to have had your Highness Uncle the Duke of Somerset to have governed your Majesty's Affairs by the advice of us and the rest of your Councellors but finding him so much given to his own Will that he always refused to hear Reason and therewith doing sundry such things as were and be most dangerous both to your most Royal Person and to your whole Realm we thought yet again to have gently and quietly spoke with him in these things had he not gathered Force about him in such sort as we might easily perceive him earnestly bent to the maintenance of his old wilful and troublous doings For redress whereof and none other cause we do presently remain here ready to live and die your true Servants And the Assembly of almost all your Council being now here we have for the better Service of your Majesty caused your Secretary to remain here with us most humbly beseeching your Grace to think in your Heart that the only preservation of your Person and your Estate for the discharge of our Duties enforceth us to devise how to deliver your Grace from the peril your Highness standeth in and no other respect for whatsoever is or shall be said to your Higness no earthly thing could have moved us to have seemed to stand as a Party but your only preservation which your Majesty shall hereafter perceive and we doubt not repute us for your most faithful Servants and Councellors as our doings shall never deserve the contrary as God knoweth to whom we shall daily pray for your Majesty's preservation and with our Bodies defend your Person and Estate as long as Life shall endure R. Rich Canc. W. Saint John W. Northampton J. Warwick Arundel F. Shrewsbury Thomas Southampton T. Cheyne William Petre Secretary Edward North. John Gage R. Sadler Nicholas Wotton Edward Montague Richard Southwell Number 42. Articles offered by me the Lord Protector to the King's Majesty in the presence of his Highness Council and others his Majesty's Lords and Gentlemen at Windsor to be declared on my behalf to the Lords and the rest of his Highness Council remaining at London Cotton Libr. Caligula B. 7 FIrst That I do not nor did not mean to apprehend any of them or otherwise to disturb or molest them but hearing tell of their such Meetings and Assemblies and gathering of Horsemen and other Powers out of several
That against Law he held a Court of Request in his House and did enforce divers to answer there for their Freehold and Goods and did determine of the same 8. That being no Officer without the advice of the Council or most part of them he did dispose Offices of the King's Gift for Mony grant Leases and Wards and Presentations of Benefices pertaining to the King gave Bishopricks and made sales of the King's Lands 9. That he commanded Alchimie and Multiplication to be practised thereby to abase the King's Coin 10. That divers times he openly said That the Nobility and Gentry were the only cause of Dearth whereupon the People rose to reform Matters of themselves 11. That against the mind of the whole Council he caused Proclamation to be made concernig Inclosures whereupon the People made divers Insurrections and destroyed many of the King's Subjects 12. That he sent forth a Commission with Articles annexed concerning Inclosures Commons High-ways Cottages and such-like Matters giving the Commissioners authority to hear and determine those causes whereby the Laws and Statutes of the Realm were subverted and much Rebellion raised 13. That he suffered Rebels to assemble and lie armed in Camp against the Nobility and Gentry of the Realm without speedy repressing of them 14. That he did comfort and encourage divers Rebels by giving them Mony and by promising them Fees Rewards and Services 15. That he caused a Proclamation to be made against Law and in favour of the Rebels that none of them should be vexed or sued by any for their Offences in their Rebellion 16. That in time of Rebellion he said That he liked well the Actions of the Rebels and that the Avarice of Gentlemen gave occasion for the People to rise and that it was better for them to die than to perish for want 17. That he said The Lords of the Parliament were loath to reform Inclosures and other things therefore the People had a good cause to reform them themselves 18. That after declaration of the Defaults of Bulloign and the Pieces there by such as did survey them he would never amend the same 19. That he would not suffer the King's Pieces of Newhaven and Blackness to be furnished with Men and Provision albeit he was advertised of the Defaults and advised thereto by the King's Council whereby the French King was emboldned to attempt upon them 20. That he would neither give Authority nor suffer Noblemen and Gentlemen to suppress Rebels in time convenient but wrote to them to speak the Rebels fair and use them gently 21. That upon the 5th of October the present Year at Hampton-Court for defence of his own private Causes he procured seditious Bills to be written in counterfeit Hands and secretly to be dispersed into divers parts of the Realm beginning thus Good People intending thereby to raise the King's Subjects to Rebellion and open War 22. That the King's Privy-Council did consult at London to come to him and move him to reform his Government but he hearing of their Assembly declared by his Letters in divers places that they were high Traitors to the King 23. That he declared untruly as well to the King as to other young Lords attending his Person That the Lords at London intended to destroy the King and desired the King never to forget but to revenge it and desired the young Lords to put the King in remembrance thereof with intent to make Sedition and Discord between the King and his Nobles 24. That at divers times and places he said The Lords of the Council at London intended to kill me but if I die the King shall die and if they famish me they shall famish him 25. That of his own head he removed the King so suddenly from Hampton-Court to Windsor without any provision there made that he was thereby not only in great fear but cast thereby into a dangerous Disease 26. That by his Letters he caused the King's People to assemble in great numbers in Armour after the manner of War to his Aid and Defence 27. That he caused his Servants and Friends at Hampton-Court and Windsor to be apparelled in the King's Armour when the King's Servants and Guards went unarmed 28. That he intended to fly to Gernsey or Wales and laid Post-horses and Men and a Boat to that purpose Number 47. A Letter written by the Council to the Bishops to assure them That the King intended to go forward in the Reformation By the KING RIght Reverend Father in God Right trusty and well-beloved Regist Cran. Fol. 56. we greet you well Whereas the Book entituled the Book of Common Prayers and Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church after the use of the Church of England was agreed upon and set forth by Act of Parliament and by the same Act commanded to be used of all Persons within this our Realm Yet nevertheless we are informed that divers unquiet and evil-disposed Persons sithence the apprehension of the Duke of Somerset have noised and bruited abroad That they should have again their old Latin Service their Conjured Bread and Water with such-like vain and superfluous Ceremonies as though the setting forth of the said Book had been the only Act of the said Duke We therefore by the advice of the Body and State of our Privy-Council not only considering the said Book to be our Act and the Act of the whole State of our Realm assembled together in Parliament but also the same to be grounded upon the Holy Scripture agreeable to the Order of the Primitive Church and much to the re-edifying of our Subjects to put away all such vain expectation of having the Publick Service the Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies again in the Latin Tongue which were but a preferment of Ignorance to Knowledg and Darkness to Light and a preparation to bring in Papistry and Superstition again have thought good by the advice aforesaid to require and nevertheless straitly do command and charge you That immediately upon the receipt hereof you do command the Dean and Prebendaries of your Cathedral Church the Parsons Vicar or Curat and Church-wardens of every Parish within your Diocess to bring and deliver unto you or your Deputy any of them for their Church or Parish at such convenient place as you shall appoint all Antiphonals Missals Graylles Processionals Manuels Legends Pies Portasies Journals and Ordinals after the use of Sarum Lincoln York or any other private use And all other Books of Service the keeping whereof should be a lett to the using of the said Book of Common Prayers and that you take the same Books into your hands or into the hands of your Deputy and them so to deface and abolish that they never after may serve either to any such use as they were provided for or be at any time a lett to that godly and uniform Order which by a common Consent is now set forth And if
his Highness Council answering to certain Doubts moved in the Letters bearing date the 27th of February last past sent from his Majesty's Commissioners being on the other side the Seas for the Treaty of Peace An Original EDWARD R. FIrst Cotton Libr. Caligula E. 1 If the French Deputies require to have Roxburgh and Aymouth to be rendred unto the Scots we will that our Commissioners shall by all the best means they can devise induce them to agree that the said two places may and shall remain to Us And in case the French will not so be persuaded but require still to have them rendred Our pleasure is That our Commissioners shall stand most stifly in the denial of it so far forth that they shall come to the breaking of that days talk rather than to condescend unto it And in case that move not the French to relent of their Request our Commissioners shall afterwards send to the French Deputies to meet or to talk again and then they shall say That rather than such a good work of Peace should fail they will grant to the razing and abandoning of both the said Pieces with special Capitulation that neither the Scots nor the French shall re-fortify nor cause to be re-fortified in neither of those two Places with the like Covenant for our part if the French Deputies do require it Item We are pleased that the Reservance of our Rights and Titles mentioned in our former Articles sent to our said Commissioners be in general words so as severally general reservance be made as well for our Rights and Titles as to Scotland as for our Matters with France Item We are pleased that for such Sums of Mony as shall be agreed upon to be paied unto Us for the delivery of Bulloign Our said Commissioners shall take Hostages of the French according to Our former Articles sent unto them in that behalf the said Hostages to remain there till the whole and last Sum so agreed upon be fully answered unto Us. And likewise in case the French Deputies will ask Hostages for the sure delivery of the Town of Bulloign with the Members Our said Commissioners may agree to the assigning of such Hostages as shall be thought sufficient for the same which Hostages nevertheless shall not be bound to remain or continue there any longer than till the said Town is delivered but shall thereupon be suffered to return home at their Pleasure Item Upon the Conclusion between our Commissioners and the French Deputies for the delivery of Bulloign our pleasure is That the term of the delivery of the same be appointed as short as may be conveniently having considerance to a reasonable respite for the removing and safe conveyance away of the Artillery Munition Armour and Goods belonging to Us or our Subjects either by Sea or by Land as shall be thought most commodious and that our Men departing out of the Town in the Forenoon the French shall abstain from entry into it till at three or four hours after for avoiding the inconveniences which may chance upon the coupling of our Men with the French Item Forasmuch as Our said Commissioners being upon the Place can better consider any other thing not touched in the Premises concerning the manner and fashion of the delivery of Bulloign or retire of our Men Artillery and other things other than we can do here we are pleased to remit that to their wisdoms and discretions Item As for Alderney and Sark forasmuch as both those Places are Ours reason would that the French should raze their Fortifications at Sark and the Fortifications at Alderney being lawfully done by Us upon our own Ground to remain at our Arbitrement That in case the French Deputies shall make no mention neither of the one nor of the other We are pleased that our Commissioners shall also pass it over in silence but if the French Deputies shall mention the same and without the razing the Fortifications at Alderney will not condescend to a Peace We are pleased our Commissioners shall conclude with them upon the razing and abandoning of the one and the other of the aforesaid Fortifications standing first as much in denial of the French Deputies Demands herein as they may T. Cant. R. Rich Chanc. W. Wilts T. Wentworth A. Wingfield T. Darcy N. Wotton R. Sadler J. Warwick VV. Northampton T. Ely T. Cheyne W. Herbert John Gage Edward North. Number 51. The King's Letters Patents to John a Lasco and the German Congregation Rot. pat 4 to Reg. part 5. EDwardus Sextus Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Rex Fidei Defensor in Terra Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hibernicae supremum sub Christo Caput omnibus ad quos presentes literae pervenerint salutem Cum magnae quaedam graves considerationes nos ad presens specialiter impulerunt tum etiam cogitantes illud quanto studio charitate Christianos Principes in Sacrosanctum Dei Evangelium Religionem Apostolicam ab ipso Christo inchoatam institutam traditam animatos propensos esse conveniat sine qua haud dubie politia civile Regnum nec consistere diu neque nomen suum tueri potest nisi principes caeterique praepotentes viri quos Deus ad Regnorum gubernacula sedere voluit id in primis operam dent ut per totum Reipub Corpus casta sinceraque Religio diffundatur Ecclesia in vere Christianis Apostolicis opinionibus ritibus instituta atque adulta per sanctos ac carni mundo mortuos ministros conservetur pro eo quod Christiani Principis officium statuimus inter alias suas gravissimas de Regno suo bene splendideque administrando cogitationes etiam Religioni Religionis causa calamitate fractis afflictis exulibus consulâ—re Sciatis quod non solum praemissa contemplantes Ecclesiam a Papatus Tyrannide per nos vindicatam in pristina libertate conservare cupientes verum etiam exulum ac peregrinorum conditionem miserantes qui jam bonis temporibus in Regno nostro Angliae commorati sunt voluntario exilio Religionis Ecclesiae causa mulctati quia hospites exteros homines propter Christi Evangelium ex Patria sua profligatos ejectos in Regnum nostrum profugos praesidiis ad vitam degendam necessariis in Regno nostro egere non dignum esse neque Christiano homine neque principis magnificentia duximus cujus liberalitas nullo modo in tali rerum statu restricta clausave esse debet Ac quoniam multi Germanae nationis homines ac alii peregrini qui confluxerunt in dies singulos confluunt in Regnum nostrum Angliae ex Germania aliis remotioribus partibus in quibus Papatus dominatur Evangelii libertas labefactari premi caepta est non habent certam sedem locum in Regno nostro ubi conventus suos celebrare valeant ubi inter suae gentis moderni idiomatis homines Religionis
negotia res Ecclesiasticas pro Patriae ritu more intelligenter obire tractare possint idcirco de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri volumus concedimus ordinamus quod de caetero sit erit unum templum sive sacra aedes in Civitate nostra Londinensi quod vel quae vocabitur templum Domini Jesu ubi Congregatio conventus Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum fieri celebrari possit ea intentione proposito ut a Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorumque peregrinorum Sacrosancti Evangelii incorrupta interpretatio Sacramentorum juxta Verbum Dei Apostolicam observationem administratio fiat Ac Templum illud sive Sacram aedem illam de uno Superintendente quatuor verbi ministris erigimus creamus ordinamus fundamus per praesentes Et quod idem Superintendens ministri in re nomine sint erunt unum Corpus corporatum politicum de se per nomen Superintendentis Ministrorum Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum ex fundatione Regis Edwardi Sexti in Civitate Londinensi per praesentes incorporamus ac corpus corporatum politicum per idem nomen realiter ad plenum creamus erigimus ordinamus facimus constituimus per praesentes quod successionem habeant Et ulterius de gratia nostra speciali ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris necnon de avisamento Concilii nostri dedimus concessimus ac per praesentes damus concedimus praefato Superintendenti Ministris Ecclesiae Germanorum aliorum peregrinorum in Civitate Londinensi totum illud templum sive Ecclesiam nuperfratrum Augustinensium in Civitate nostra Londinensi ac totam terram fundum solum Ecclesiae praedictae exceptis toto choro dictae Ecclesiae terris fundo solo ejusdem habendum gaudendum dictum Templum sive Ecclesiam ac caetera praemissa exceptis praeexceptis praefatis Superintendenti Ministris Successoribus suis tenendum de nobis haeredibus successoribus nostris in puram liberam elyemosinam Damus ulterius de avisamento praedicto ac ex certa scientia mero motu nostris praedictis per praesentes concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis plenam facultatem potestatem autoritatem ampliandi majorem faciendi numerum ministrorum nominandi appunctuandi de tempore in tempus tales hujusmodi subministros ad serviendum in Templo praedicto quales praefatis Superintendenti Ministris necessarium visum fuerit Et quidem haec omnia juxta beneplacitum regium Volumus praeterea quod Joannes a Lasco natione Polonus homo propter integritatem innocentiam vitae ac morum singularem eruditionem valde caelebris sit primus modernus Superintendens dictae Ecclesiae quod Gualterus Deloenus Martinus Flandrus Franciscus Riverius Richardus Gallus sint quatuor primi moderni Ministri Damus praeterea concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem vel vacationem alicujus Ministri praedictorum de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam habilem idoneam in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in Ministerium praedictum Damus etiam concedimus praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis facultatem autoritatem licentiam post mortem seu vacationem Superintendentis de tempore in tempus eligendi nominandi surrogandi alium personam doctam gravem in locum suum ita tamen quod persona sic nominatus electus praesentetur sistatur coram nobis haeredibus vel successoribus nostris per nos haeredes vel successores nostros instituatur in officium Superintendentis praedictum Mandamus firmiter injungendum praecipimus tam Majori Vicecomitibus Aldermanis Civitatis nostrae Londinensis successoribus suis cum omnibus aliis Archiepiscopis Episcopis Justiciariis Officiariis Ministris nostris quibuscunque quod permittant praefatis Superintendenti Ministris sua suos libere quiete frui gaudere uti exercere ritus ceremonias suas proprias disciplinam Ecclesiasticam propriam peculiarem non obstante quod non conveniant cum ritibus caeremoniis in Regno nostro usitatis absque impetitione perturbatione aut inquietatione eorum vel eorum alicujus aliquo statuto actu proclamatione injunctione restrictione seu usu in contrarium inde antehac habitis factis editis seu promulgatis in contrarium non obstantibus Eo quod expressa mentio de vero valore annuo aut de certitudine praemissorum sive eorum alicujus aut de aliis donis sive concessionibus per nos praefatis Superintendenti Ministris successoribus suis ante haec tempora factis in praesentibus minime facta existit aut aliquo statuto actu ordinatione provisione sive restrictione inde in contrarium factis editis ordinatis seu provisis aut aliqua alia re causa vel materia quacunque in aliquo non obstante In cujus rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecimus Patentes Teste Meipso apud Leighes vicessimo quarto die Julii Anno Regni nostri quarto per Breve de privato Sigillo de datis praedicta Autoritate Parliamenti R. Southwell Vn Harrys Number 52. Injunctions given in the Visitation of the Reverend Father in God Nicholas Bishop of London for an Uniformity in his Diocess of London in the 4th Year of our Soveraign Lord King Edward the Sixth by the Grace of God King of England c. London Anno Dom. 1550. FIrst Reg. Ridley Fol. 305. That there be no reading of such Injunctions as extolleth and setteth forth the Popish Mass Candles Images Chauntries neither that there be used any Superaltaries or Trentals of Communions Item That no Minister do counterfeit the Popish Mass in kissing the Lord's Board washing his Hands or Fingers after the Gospel or the receipt of the Holy Communion shifting the Book from one place to another laying down and licking the Chalice after the Communion blessing his Eyes with the Sudarie thereof or Patten or crossing his Head with the same holding his Fore-fingers and Thumbs joined together toward the Temples of his Head after the receiving of the Sacrament breathing on the Bread or Chalice saying the Agnus before the Communion shewing the Sacrament openly before the distribution or making any elevation thereof ringing of the Sacrying Bell or setting any Light upon the Lord's Board And finally That the Minister in the time of the Holy Communion do use only the Ceremonies and
and Blood and Country might not more weigh with some Men than Godliness and Reason but the truth is Country in this Matter whatsoever some Men do suggest unto your Grace shall not move me and that your Grace shall well perceive for I shall be as ready as any other first thence to expel some of my own Country if the Report which is made of them can be tried true And as for that your Grace saith of Flesh and Blood that is the favour or fear of Mortal Man Yea marry Sir that is a Matter of weight indeed and the truth is alas my own feebleness of that I am afraid but I beseech your Grace yet once again give me good leave wherein here I fear my own frailty to confess the Truth Before God there is no Man this day leaving the King's Majesty for the Honour only excepted whose favour or displeasure I do either seek or fear as your Grace's favour or displeasure for of God both your Grace's Authority and my bound Duty for your Grace's Benefits bind me so to do So that if the desire of any Man's favour or fear of displeasure should weigh more with me than Godliness and Reason Truly if I may be bold to say the Truth I must needs say that I am most in danger to offend herein either for desire of your Grace's favour or for fear of your Grace's displeasure And yet I shall not cease God willing daily to pray God so to stay and strengthen my frailty with holy Fear that I do not commit the thing for favour or fear of any Mortal Man whereby my Conscience may threaten me with the loss of the favour of the Living God but that it may please him of his gracious Goodness howsoever the World goes to blow this in the Ears of my Heart Deus dissipavit ossa eorum qui Hominibus placuerint And this Horrendum est incidere in manus Dei viventis And again Nolite timere eos qui occidunt corpus Wherefore I most humbly beseech your Grace for God's Love not to be offended with me for renuing of this my Suit unto your Grace which is that whereunto my Conscience cannot well agree if any such thing chance in this Visitation I may with your Grace's Favour have license either by mine absence or silence or other-like means to keep my Conscience quiet I wish your Grace in God honour and endless felicity From Pembrook-Hall in Cambridg June 1. 1549. Your Grace's humble and daily Orator Nich. Roffen Number 60. The Protector 's Answer to the former Letter Ex Chartophylac Kegio AFter our right hearty Commendations to your Lordship we have received your Letters of the first of June again replying to those which we last sent unto you And as it appeareth ye yet remaining in your former Request desires if things do occur so that according to your Conscience ye cannot do them that you might absent your self or otherwise keep silence We wâ—uld be loth any thing should be done by the King's Majesty's Visitors otherwise than Right and Conscience might allow and approve And Visitation is to direct things to the better not to the worse to ease Consciences not to clog them Marry we would wish that Executors thereof should not be scrupulous in Conscience otherwise than Reason would Against your Conscience it is not our will to move you as we would not gladly do or move any Man to that which is against Right and Conscience and we trust the King's Majesty hath not in this Matter And we think in this ye do much wrong and much discredit the other Visitors that ye should seem to think and suppose that they would do things against Conscience We take them to be Men of that Honour and Honesty that they will not My Lord of Canterbury hath declared unto us that this maketh partly a Conscience unto you that Divines should be diminished That can be no cause for first the same was met before in the late King's Time to unite the two Colleges together as we are sure ye have heard and Sir Edward North can tell And for that cause all such as were Students of the Law out of the new-erected Cathedral Church were disappointed of their Livings only reserved to have been in that Civil College The King's Hall being in manner all Lawyers Canonists were turned and joined to Michael-House and made a College of Divines wherewith the number of Divines was much augmented Civillians diminished Now at this present also if in all other Colleges where Lawyers be by the Statutes or the King's Injunctions ye do convert them or the more part of them to Divines ye shall rather have more Divines upon this change than ye had before The King's College should have six Lawyers Jesus College some the Queen's College and other one or two apiece And as we are informed by the late King's Injunctions every College in Cambridg one at the least all these together do make a greater in number than the Fellows of Clare-Hall be and they now made Divines and the Statutes in that reformed Divinity shall not be diminished in number of Students but encreased as appeareth although these two Colleges be so united And we are sure ye are not ignorant how necessary a Study that Study of Civil Law is to all Treaties with Forreign Princes and Strangers and how few there be at this present to do the King's Majesty's Service therein For we would the encrease of Divines as well as you Marry Necessity compelleth us also to maintain the Science and we require you my Lord to have consideration how much you do hinder the King's Majesty's Proceedings in that Visitation if now you who are one of the Visitors should thus draw back and discourage the other ye should much hinder the whole Doings and peradventure that thing known maketh the Master and Fellows of Clare-Hall to stand the more obstinate wherefore we require you to have regard of the King's Majesty's Honour and the quiet performings of that Visitation most to the Glory of God and Benefit of that University the which thing is only meant in your Instructions To the performing of that and in that manner we can be content you use your Doings as ye think best for the quieting of your Conscience Thus we bid you right-heartily farewel From Richmond the 10th of June 1549. Your loving Friend E. Somerset Number 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry the 8th concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege Ex Chartophylac Regio IT may please your Highness to be advertised that forasmuch as I might not tarry my self at London because I had appointed the next day after that I departed from your Majesty to be at Rochester to meet the next Morning all the Commissioners of Kent at Sittingbourn therefore the same Night that I returned from Hampton-Court to Lambeth I sent for the Bishop of Worcester incontinently and declared unto him all your Majesty's Pleasure in
King Edward the 6th by the same Act limited and appointed to remain to the Lady Mary his eldest Daughter and to the Heirs of her Body lawfully begotten And for default of such Issue the Remainder thereof to the Lady Elizabeth by the Name of the Lady Elizabeth his second Daughter and to the Heirs of her Body lawfully begotten with such Conditions as should be limited and appointed by the said late King of worthy memory King Henry the 8th our Progenitor our Great Uncle by his Letters Patents under his Great Seal or by his last Will in writing signed with his Hand And forasmuch as the said Limitation of the Imperial Crown of this Realm being limited as is afore-said to the said Lady Mary and Lady Elizabeth being illegitimate and not lawfully begotten for that the Marriage had between â—he said late King King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and Great Uncle and the Lady Katherine Mother to the said Lady Mary and also the Marriage had between the said late King King Henry the 8th our Progenitor and Great Uncle and the Lady Ann Mother to the said Lady Elizabeth were clearly and lawfully undone by Sentences of Divorce according to the Word of God and the Ecclesiastical Laws and which said several Divorcements have been severally ratified and confirmed by Authority of Parliament and especially in the 28th Year of the Reign of King Henry the 8th our said Progenitor and Great Uncle remaining in force strength and effect whereby as well the said Lady Mary as also the said Lady Elizabeth to all intents and purposes are and been clearly disabled to ask claim or challenge the said Imperial Crown or any other of the Honours Castles Manours Lordships Lands Tenements or other Hereditaments as Heir or Heirs to our said late Cousin King Edward the 6th or as Heir or Heirs to any other Person or Persons whatsoever as well for the Cause before rehearsed as also for that the said Lady Mary and Lady Elizabeth were unto our said late Cousin but of the half Blood and therefore by the Ancient Laws Statutes and Customs of this Realm be not inheritable unto our said late Cousin although they had been born in lawful Matrimony as indeed they were not as by the said Sentences of Divorce and the said Statute of the 28th Year of the Reign of King Henry the 8th our said Progeâ—â—â—or and Great Uncle plainly appeareth And forasmuch also as it is to be thought or at the least much to be doubted that if the said Lady Mary or Lady Elizabeth should hereafter have or enjoy the said Imperial Crown of this Realm and should then happen to marry with any Stranger born out of this Realm that then the said Stranger having the Government and Imperial Crown in his Hands would adhere and practise not only to bring this Noble Free Realm into the Tyranny and Servitude of the Bishops of Rome but also to have the Laws and Customs of his or their own Native Country or Countries to be practised and put in ure within this Realm rather than the Laws Statutes and Customs here of long time used whereupon the Title of Inheritance of all and singular the Subjects of this Realm do depend to the peril of Conscience and the uttersubversion of the Common-Weal of this Realm Whereupon our said late dear Cousin weighing and considering within himself which ways and means were most convenient to be had for the stay of the said Succession in the said Imperial Crown if it should please God to call our said late Cousin out of this transitory Life having no Issue of his Body And calling to his remembrance that We and the Lady Katharine and the Lady Mary our Sisters being the Daughters of the Lady Frances our natural Mother and then and yet Wife to our natural and most loving Father Henry Duke of Suffolk and the Lady Margaret Daughter of the Lady Elianor then deceased Sister to the said Lady Frances and the late Wife of our Cousin Henry Earl of Cumberland were very nigh of his Graces Blood of the part of his Fathers side our said Progenitor and great Uncle and being naturally born here within the Realm And for the very good Opinion our said late Cousin had of our said Sisters and Cousin Margarets good Education did therefore upon good deliberation and advice herein had and taken by his said Letters Patents declare order assign limit and appoint that if it should fortune himself our said late Cousin King Edward the Sixth to decease having no Issue of his Body lawfully begotten that then the said Imperial Crown of England and Ireland and the Confines of the same and his Title to the Crown of the Realm of France and all and singular Honours Castles Prerogatives Privileges Preheminencies and Authorities Jurisdictions Dominions Possessions and Hereditaments to our said late Cousin K. Edward the Sixth or to the said Imperial Crown belonging or in any wise appertaining should for lack of such Issue of his Body remain come and be to the eldest Son of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten being born into the World in his Life-time and to the Heirs Males of the Body of such eldest Son lawfully begotten and so from Son to Son as he should be of vicinity of Birth of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten being born into the World in our said late Cousins Life-time and to the Heirs Male of the Body of every such Son lawfully begotten And for default of such Son born into the World in his life-time of the Body of the said Lady Frances lawfully begotten and for lack of Heirs Males of every such Son lawfully begotten that then the said Imperial Crown and all and singular other the Premises should remain come and be to us by the Name of the Lady Jane eldest Daughter of the said Lady Frances and to the Heirs Males of our Body lawfully begotten and for lack of such Issue then to the Lady Katherine aforesaid our said second Sister and the Heirs Male of her Body lawfully begotten with divers other Remainders as by the same Letters Patents more plainly and at large it may and doth appear Sithence the making of our Letters Patents that is to say on Thursday which was the 6th day of this instant Month of July it hath pleased God to call unto his infinite Mercy our said most dear and entirely beloved Cousin Edward the Sixth whose Soul God pardon and forasmuch as he is now deceased having no Heirs of his Body begotten and that also there remaineth at this present time no Heirs lawfully begotten of the Body of our said Progenitor and great Uncle King Henry the Eighth And forasmuch also as the said Lady Frances our said Mother had no Issue Male begotten of her Body and born into the World in the life-time of our said Cousin King Edward the Sixth so as the said Imperial Crown and other the Premises to the same belonging or in any wise appertaining
in the possession of the Temporality that it may please your good Lordships by your discreet Wisdoms to foresee and provide that by this our Grant nothing pass which may be prejudicial or hurtful to any Bishop or other Ecclesiastical Person or their Successors for or concerning any Action Right Title or Interest which by the Laws of this Realm are already grown or may hereafter grow or rise to them or any of them and their Successors for any Lands Tenements Pensions Portions Tithes Rents Reversions Service or other Hereditaments which sometime appertained to the said Bishops or other Ecclesiastical Persons in the Right of their Churches or otherwise but that the same Right Title and Interest be safe and reserved to them and every of them and their Successors according to the said Laws And further whereas in the Statute passed in the first Year of Edward the Sixth for the suppressing of all Colleges c. Proviso was made by the said Statute in respect of the same Surrender that Schools and Hospitals should have been erected and founded in divers parts of this Realm for the good education of Youth in Vertue and Learning and the better sustentation of the Poor and that other Works beneficial for the Common-Weal should have been executed which hitherto be not performed according to the meaning of the said Statute it may please your good Lordships to move the King 's and the Queen 's most Royal Majesty and the Lord Cardinal to have some special consideration for the due performance of the Premises and that as well the same may the rather come to pass as the Church of England which heretofore hath been hononourably endowed with Lands and Possessions may have some recovery of so notable Damages and Losses which she hath sustained It may please their Highness with the assent of the Lords and Commons in this Parliament assembled and by Authority of the same to repeal make frustrate and void the Statute of Mortmayn made in the seventh Year of Edward the First otherwise intituled de Religiosis and the Statute concerning the same made the 15th Year of King Richard the Second And all and every other Statute and Statutes at any time heretofore made concerning the same And forasmuch as Tythes and Oblations have been at all times assigned and appointed for the sustentation of Ecclesiastical Ministers and in consideration of the same their Ministry and Office which as yet cannot be executed by any Lay Person so it is not meet that any of them should perceive possess or enjoy the same That all Impropriations now being in the hands of any Lay Person or Persons and Impropriations made to any secular use other than for the maintenance of Ecclesiastical Ministers Universities and Schools may be by like Authority of Parliament dissolved and the Churches reduced to such State as they were in before the same Impropriations were made And in this behalf we shall most humbly pray your good Lordships to have in special Consideration how lately the Lands and Possessions of Prebends in certain Cathedral Churches within this Realm have been taken away from the same Prebends to the use of certain private Persons and in the lieu thereof Benefices of notable value impropriated to the Cathedral Churches in which the said Prebends were founded to the no little decay of the said Cathedral Churches and Benefices and the Hospitality kept in the same Farther Right Reverend Fathers we perceiving the godly forwardness in your good Lordships in the restitution of this noble Church of England to the pristine State and Unity of Christ's Church which now of late Years have been grievously infected with Heresies perverse and schismatical Doctrine sown abroad in this Realm by evil Preachers to the great loss and danger of many Souls accounting our selves to be called hither by your Lordships out of all parts of the Province of Canterbury to treat with your Lordships concerning as well the same as of other things touching the State and Quietness of the same Church in Doctrine and in Manners have for the furtherance of your godly doing therein devised these Articles following to be further considered and enlarged as to your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient Wherein as you do earnestly think many things meet and necessary to be reform'd so we doubt not but your Lordships having respect to God's Glory and the good Reformation of things amiss will no less travel to bring the same to pass And we for our part shall be at all times ready to do every thing as by your Lordships Wisdoms shall be thought expedient 1. We design to be resolved Whether that all such as have preach'd in any part within this Realm or other the King and Queen's Dominions any Heretical Erroneous or Seditious Doctrine shall be called before the Ordinaries of such Places where they now dwell or be Benefic'd and upon examination to be driven to recant openly such their Doctrine in all Places where they have preach d the same And otherwise Whether any Order shall be made and Process to be made herein against them according to the Canons and Constitutions of the Church in such Case used 2. That the pestilent Book of Thomas Cranmer late Arch-Bishop of Canterbury made against the most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar and the Schismatical Book called The Communion Book and the Book of Ordering of Ecclesiastical Ministers all suspect Translations of the Old and New Testament the Authors whereof are recited in a Statute made the Year of King Henry the Eighth and all other Books as well in Latin as in English concerning any Heretical Erroneous or Slanderous Doctrine may be destroyed and burnt throughout this Realm And that publick Commandment be given in all Places to every Man having any such Books to bring in the same to the Ordinary by a certain day or otherwise to be taken and reputed as a favourer of such Doctrine And that it may be lawful to every Bishop and other Ordinary to make enquiry and due search from time to time for the said Books and to take them from the Owners and Possessors of them for the purpose abovesaid 3. And for the better repress of all such pestilent Books That Order may be taken with all speed that no such Books may be printed uttered or sold within this Realm or brought from beyond the Seas or other parts into the same upon grievous pains to all such as shall presume to attempt the contrary 4. And that the Bishops and other Ordinaries may with better speed root up all such pernicious Doctrine and the Authors thereof We desire that the Statutes made Anno quinto of Richard the Second Anno secundo of Henry the Fourth and Anno secundo of Henry the Fifth against Hereticks Lollards and false Preachers may be by your Industrious Suit reviv'd and put in force as shall be thought convenient And generally that all Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Ordinaries may be restored to their Pristine
Workmen already gone to Fortify Paleano Neptuno and Rocca del Papa and certain Captains appointed and gone thither also The Legat to the Emperor's Majesty and the King's Majesty departed the 30th of the last The Ambassador of Polonia is returned towards his Master His Petition as I am informed to his Holiness was to have License for Priests to Marry and all Lay-folk to receive the Communion Sub utraque specie in the Realm of Polonia and certain Dismes upon the Clergy to be spent against the Turk His Answer as I hear was in general with relation of all such Matters to the General Council Also there came hither four Ambassadors very honourably from the State of Genua with the Obedience of that State to his Holiness Which Ambassador did visit me delaring the good Will Amity and Service that the said State bare towards the King and your most Excellent Majesty desiring me advertise your Majesty thereof The 24th of the last the Pope his Holiness kept the Anniversary of his Coronation I was warned to be at the Chappel by the Officers appointed for that purpose Also one of his Holiness Gentlemen was sent to invite me to dine with his Holiness that day At my coming to the Court the Ambassador of Portugal being there at his Holiness coming forth would have kept the Place amongst all the Ambassadors from me that I was wont to stand in that is next the French Ambassador And next to me would be the Ambassador of Polonia I came to the Ambassador of Portugal as gently as I could and for that he would not give me my Place I took him by the Shoulder and removed him out of that Place saying That it was your Majesty 's Ambasdor's Place always Beneath me he would not stand neither next me he should not for the Ambassador of Polonia who claimed next to me Whereupon the Portugal went and complained to the Duke of Paleano who went streight to the Pope and after him went the said Ambassador of Portugal to him himself His Holiness willed him to depart therehence He desired that I should depart likewise And thereupon the Duke came to me saying That the Pope his Pleasure was I should depart also I asked him Why He said That his Holiness to avoid dissention would have me to depart I told him I made no Dissention for if the other would keep his own Place and not usurpe upon the Place that always the Ambassors of England in times past were wont to be in he might be in quiet and suffer me to be in quiet likewise and not to seek that seemed him not All this Year he never sought it till now why now I cannot tell but he may be sure he shall not have it of me unless your Majesty command it Also the Master of the Houshold with his Holiness said That I was invited and that Portugal was not but came upon his own head I am much bound to the Marquess he was very angry with the Portugal being his Brother to attempt any such thing against your Majesty's Ambassador and sent to me as soon as he heard of it Indeed he was not there I kept my Place from him sending him to seek his Place in such sort that all the Ambassadors thought it well done and others that were indifferent said no less I told the Duke that I would not lose a jot of your Majesty's Honour for no Man For it is the Place of Ambassadors of England nigh a thousand Years before there was any King in Portugal Other Occurents here be none And thus I beseech Almighty God to conserve your most Excellent Majesty in long and most prosperous Life From Rome the 9th of June 1556. Your Majesty's most Humble Subject and Poor Servant Edward Carne Number 32. A Commission for a severer way of proceeding against Hereticks PHilip and Mary by the Grace of God King and Queen of England Rot. Pat. in Dorso Rot. 3 4. Phil. Mar. 2 p. Spain France both Sicills Jerusalem and Ireland and Defenders of the Faith Arch-Dukes of Austria Duke of Burgundy Millain and Brabant Counts of Harspurge Flanders and Tyroll To the Right Reverend Father in God Edmond Bishop of London and to the Reverend Father in God Our right trusty and right well-beloved Counsellor Thomas Bishop of Ely and to Our right trusty and right well-beloved William Windsor Kt. Lord Windsor Edward North Kt. Lord North and to Our trusty and right well-beloved Counsellors John Bourne Kt. one of Our chief Secretaries John Mordaunt Knight Francis Englefield Kt. Master of our Wards and Liveries Edward Walgrave Kt. Master of Our great Wardrobe Nicholas Hare Kt. Master of the Rolls in our Court of Chancery and to Our trusty and well-beloved Thomas Pope Kt. Roger Cholmley Kt. Richard Read Kt. Thomas Stradling Kt. and Rowland Hill Kt. William Rastall Serjeant at Law Henry Cole Clark Dean of Pauls William Roper and Randulph Cholmley Esquires William Cooke Thomas Martin John Story and John Vaughan Doctors of Law Greeting Forasmuch as divers devilish and clamourous Persons have not only invented bruited and set forth divers false Rumours Tales and seditious Slanders against Us but also have sown divers Heresies and Heretical Opinions and set forth divers seditious Books within this our Realm of England meaning thereby to move procure and stir up Divisions Strife Contentions and Seditions not only amongst Our loving Subjects but also betwixt Us and Our said Subjects with divers other outragious Misdemeanours Enormities Contempts and Offences daily committed and done to the disquieting of Us and Our People We minding and intending the due punishment of such Offenders and the repressing of such-like Offences Enormities and Misbehaviours from henceforth having special trust and confidence in your Fidelities Wisdoms and Discretions have authorized appointed and assigned you to be our Commissioners and by these presents do give full Power and Authority unto you and three of you to enquire as well by the Oaths of twelve good and lawful Men as by Witnesses and all other means and politick ways you can devise of all and sundry Heresies Heretical Opinions Lollardies heretical and seditious Books Concealments Contempts Conspiracies and of all false Rumours Tales Seditious and Clamorous Words and Sayings raised published bruited invented or set forth against Us or either of Us or against the quiet Governance and Rule of Our People and Subjects by Books Letters Tales or otherwise in any County City Burrough or other Place or Places within this Our Realm of England and elsewhere in any Place or Places beyond the Seas and of the bringers in Users Buyers Sellers Readers Keepers or Conveyers of any such Letters Books Rumour or Tale and of all and every their Coadjutors Counsellors Consorters Procurers Abetters and Maintainers Giving to you and three of you full Power and Authority by vertue hereof to search out and take into your hands and possession all manner of heretical and seditious Books Letters Writings wheresoever they
constituturos representaturos ad ipsum Concilium Generale proxime celebrandum ubicunque ipsum celebrari contigerit defectu ipsius Concilii tenendi celebrandi ad Tribunal Dei Omnipotentis Domini nostri Jesu Christi cujus idem Sanctissimus Pater Commissarius Vicarius existit in terris Appello Apostolos peto instanter instantius instantissime mihi dari liberari fieri cum effectu juro ad haec Sancta Dei Evangelia per me corporaliter tacta quod non sunt decem dies plene elapsae ex quo mihi certitudinaliter primo constabat de gravaminibus antedictis Quodque nescio certitudinaliter ubi invenirem dictum Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum ad notificandam eidem Appellationem praedictam quatenus de jure notificanda est infra tempus a parte juris limitatum Et Protestor me velle dictam Appellationem meam corrigere emendare eidem addere ab eadem detrahere ac eam omnibus quorum interest notificare intimare pro loco tempore opportunis toties quoties mihi expediens fuerit juris beneficio in omnibus semper salvo Super quibus idem Reverendissimus Pater Dominus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis me Notarium Publicum subscriptum requisivit sibi unum vel plura conficere instrumentum vel instrumenta Acta sunt haec omnia prout subscribuntur recitantur sub Anno Domini indictione Pontificatus mense die loco praedictis praesentibus tunc ibidem venerabilibus discretis vivis M. W. Lyn Curiae Cant. Officii Thoma B. Archidiacono Sanctarum in Ecclesia Linc. utriusque juris Doctoribus In Dei c. Coram vobis c. Ego Henricus dictus C. c. Unde ego H. dictus C. c. sentiens me statum dignitatem Ecclesiam meam praedictam ex omnibus singulis gravaminibus praedictis nimium praegravari praegravatum ab eisdem omnibus singulis gravaminibus praedictis his quae eorum cujuslibet eorum occasione colligi poterunt aut debebunt ad dictum Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum Sedem Apostolicam melius informandum informandam Appello Apostolos peto instanter instantius instantissime mihi dari liberari fieri cum effectu c. Number 36. Instructions sent by the Privy Council representing the State of the Nation to King Philip after the loss of Calais First to say Cotton Libr. Titus B. 2. THat we be most bounden unto his Majesty for his good Affection towards this Realm and his gracious Disposition and Offer to put this Force to the Field this Year being else otherwise determined for the recovery of that Honour and Reputation which this Realm hath lost by the loss of Calais To say That this Offer of his Majesty we should not only have upon our Knees accepted but also in like wise have sued first for the same And so undoubtedly we would have done if other respects hereafter following which we trust his Majesty will graciously understand had not been to our great regret the lett thereof First We do consider That if we should send over an Army we cannot send under 20000 Men the levying and sending over whereof will ask a time before which time considering also the time the Enemy hath had being now almost a Month to Fortify and Victual the Place it is thought the same will be in such strength as we shall not be able alone to recover it We do consider how unapt and unwonted our People be to lie abroad and specially in the Cold And what Inconveniency might follow also at their hands besides the loss of Charges if their hope for recovery of Calais should not come to pass The Charge of this Army if it should go over would stand the Realm in one hundred and seventy thousand pounds at the least for five months which Sum having regard to other necessary Charges for the Defence of the Realm both by Land and by Sea which the People only have in their Heads with a wan hope of the recovery of Calais neither we doubt will be granted of the People nor if it were can be conveniently levied in time to serve the turn Great Garisons continually and an Army for Defence against the Scots and Frenchmen by Land must of necessity be maintained the charge whereof will be one way and another go the next way we can e're the Year go about an hundred and fifty thousand pounds The defence of the Sea-Coast and the Isles and the setting forth of an Army by Sea will cost the Realm in a Year all things accounted above two hundred thousand pounds and yet all will be too little that way if the Danes and the Sweeds which we very much doubt should be our Enemies The Sums amounting in the whole to five hundred and twenty thousand pounds besides Provision of Ammunition which will be chargeable and Furniture of Ordnance whereof we have great lack by the loss of Calais and Guisnes We see not how it can be levied in one Year to save us unless the People should of new have strange Impositions set upon them which we think they would not bear The Queen's Majesty 's own Revenue is scarce able to maintain her Estate The Noblemen and Gentlemen for the most part receiving no more Rent than they were wont to receive and paying thrice as much for every thing they provide by reason of the baseness of the Mony are not able to do as they have done in times past The Merchants have had great losses of late whereby the Cloathiers be never the richer The Farmers Grasiers and other People how well-willing soever they be taken to be will not be acknown of their Wealth and by the miscontentment of this loss be grown stubborn and liberal of Talk So that considering our Wants on every side our lack of Mony at home our want of credit by reason of this Loss abroad the scarcity of Captains and Leaders of our Men which be but few the unwillingness of our People to go abroad and leave their Things at home without a certain hope of recovering their Loss the need we have to defend Home looking as we do to be assaulted both by Land and by Sea how desirous soever we be to recover Calais and well-willing to serve his Majesty either for that purpose or in any other thing wherein it shall please him to employ us we see not how we can possibly at the least for this Year send over an Army nor until we may be assured of fewer Enemies than we fear to have cause to doubt and have time to bring such as be ill Men amongst our People and now be ready against their Duties to make Uproars and Stirs amongst our selves to Order and Obedience Wherefore in most humble wise upon our Knees we shall beseech the King's Majesty to accept in gracious part this our Answer which we make much against our Hearts if we might otherwise
King Henry at his Death but two Years before Ibid. 5. He says On the 27th of February two days before the King was crowned the Protector persuaded the King to create many new Peers who were all Hereticks except Dudley Earl of Warwick Our Author by this shew of exactness would persuade the Reader that he had considered Dates and the smallest particulars with the care that became an Historian But he little thought that any would come after him and examine what he said By this Account the King must have been crowned the first of March but it was done Feb. 20. and the Peers were created on the 16th of February four days before They were not all Hereticks for he forgot that Wriothesley was at the same time made Earl of Southampton which he afterwards insinuates was done upon another account But all those Creations were in persuance of King Henry's Designs and in obedience to his latter Will Ibid. 6. He says They forced Wriothesley to resign his Office and turned both him and the Earl of Arundel out of the Council because they were Catholicks Wriothesley was turned out upon no account of Religion but for putting the Great Seal to a Commission that was against Law according to the Opinion which the Judges declared under their hands without any Warrant from the Council himself acknowledging the justice of the Sentence The Earl of Arundel was not turned out of the Council on the contrary in the Patent by which the Protector held his Office that passed after the Chancellor was removed he is named to be one of the Privy Council 7. He says Pag. 179. The Protector would needs force all the Clergy to submit in every thing to the King's Orders and sets down the Form in which the King writ to Arch-Bishop Cranmer In this nothing was done but what was begun by King Henry and to which all the Clergy even his beloved Bonner not excepted had formerly submitted So this was no new thing set up by the Protector it being only the renewing the Bishops Patents in the new King's Name And this was no part of the Reformation for it was done only to awe the Popish Bishops but was soon after laid aside What he sets down as a Letter of King Edward's to Cranmer is the Preamble of the Patent he took out So little did this Writer know the things that truly make to the advantage to the Cause which he designed to assert 8. He says The New Protector among the first things he did Pag. 180. restrained all Preaching and silenced all the Bishops and Pastors so that none were licensed to preach but the Lutherans and Zuinglians The first Injunctions set out in the King's Name required all Bishops to preach at least four times a Year in their Diocesses and to keep Learned Chaplains who might be able to preach and should be often much employed in it And thus Matters stood the first Year of this Reign In the beginning of the second Year upon complaints made of the rashness of some Preachers a Proclamation was put out that none should preach without a License from the King or the Arch-Bishops or the Bishop of the Diocess except Incumbents in their own Parishes Afterwards there was for some little time a total prohibition of Preaching but that was to last for a short while till the Book of Common Prayer which was then a preparing should be finished This was equally made on both hands for the Prohibition was universal without exception so falsly has our Author stated this Matter which one would think he ignorantly drew from what Queen Mary did applying it to this Reign for she upon her coming to the Crown did prohibit all Preaching excepting only such as were licensed to it by Gardiner under the Great Seal 9. He says Latimer was turned out of the Bishoprick of Worcester Pag. 181. by King Henry upon suspicion of Heresy Latimer did freely resign his Bishoprick upon the passing of the Act of the six Articles with which he could not comply with a good Conscience 10. He says The Protector put Cox and Cheek about the King Pag. 182. that they might corrupt his Mind with Heretical Doctrines These were put about him three Years before by King Henry's Order as that young King himself informs us in his Journal Pag. 184. 11. He says The Heads of the Colleges were turned out and the Catholick Doctors were forbid to preach I do not find one Head of a College in either University was turned out for though they generally loved the Old Superstition yet they loved their Places much better And indeed the whole Clergy did so readily conform themselves to every Change that was made that it was not easy to find Colours for turning out Bonner and Gardiner All Preachers had the liberty of their own Pulpits except for a very little while Ibid. 12. He says They decried the School Divinity and the Works of Lombard Aquinas and Scotus and so threw all Learning out of the Schools They could not do that more than Sir Thomas More Erasmus and other Popish Writers had done before them who had expressed their scorn of that way of Treating Divine Matters so copiously that it was no wonder it was much despised Those Writers had by a set of dark and barbarous Maxims and Terms so intangled all the Articles of Faith and imposed by the World on an appearance of saying somewhat when really they said nothing and pretending to explain Religion they had so exposed it that their way of Divinity was become equally nauseous and ridiculous Pag. 186. 13. He says Bucer and Peter Martyr being brought out of Germany did corrupt the Universities and entertained the Youth with Discourses of Predestination Reprobation and a fatal necessity of things This was so far from being much taught that on the contrary in one of the Articles of Religion the curious Enquiries into those abstruse Points was by Publick Authority forbid Bucer and Martyr read for most part in the Chairs upon the Mass and the other Corruptions of the Popish Worship They also declared St. Austin's Doctrine about Grace but I do not find they ever medled with Reprobation Pag. 190. 14. After a long Invective which is to pass as a piece of his Wit and Poetry he says Bucer was inclined to become a Jew and was descended from Jewish Parents and that the Lord Paget had heard him say That the Corporal Presence was so clear in the Scripture that no Man could deny it who believed the Gospel but for his part he did not believe all that was said in the New Testament concerning our Saviour This is as sutable to our Author's Honesty as can be Bucer was never accused of this by any of his Enemies as long as he lived No Man in that Age writ with a greater sense of the Kingdom of Christ than he did And for the Story of the Lord Paget we have nothing
him to go a-board a Ship in Flanders on another pretence and presently set sail for England where yet the Government was so gentle that two Years past before he was brought to his Tryal and then the Defence he made was That he was not accountable for what he had done in Flanders it not being in the Queen's Dominions and that he was not her Subject having sworn Allegiance to the King of Spain But this being contrary to his natural Allegiance which he could never shake off he was found guilty of Treason and was there executed These are our Author's Martyrs and are of a piece with his Faith Pag. 216. 44. In the room of the Bishops that were turned out he says there were put some Apostate and Lustful that is as he explains it married Monks Scory Bird Holgate Barlow Harley Coverdale and Ridley on whom he bestows many such Epithetes as may be expected from him This is such a piece of History as one can hardly meet with any thing like it 1. Bird was made Bishop of Chester by King Henry and was the first that sat in that See it being of that King's Foundation 2. Holgate was put in the See of York by King Henry when it was void by Lee's Death 3. Barlow was also put in Bath and Wells by the same King it being likewise void by the Death of Knight 4. Coverdale was put in the See of Exeter upon Veysey's free Resignation he being then extream old 5. Harley was also put in Hereford upon the former Bishop's Death 6. Ridley and Harley were never married nor Coverdale for ought I can find so exact is our Author in delivering the History of that Time Ibid. 45. He says Poinet that was made Bishop of Worchester in Gardiner's Room besides one Wife to whom he was married took â— Butchers Wife from him but the Butcher sued for his Wife and recovered her out of his hands and to make this pass the better he adds a Jest of Gardiner's about it that he had said Why might not he hope to be restored to his Bishoprick as well as the Butcher was to his Wife The falseness of this Story is clearly evinced by the Answer that Dr. Martin set out in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign to a Book that Poinet had writ in the defence of the married Clergy Martin's Answer is writ with so much spite and so many indecent Reflections that though it is not reasonable to believe all he says yet it is almost a certain Argument that this Story concerning Poinet is a Forgery since if it was a thing so publick as our Author makes it Martin must have heard of it especially living in Gardiner's House and it is not to be imagined that if he did know it he would have concealed it So this and the Jest that hangs upon it must pass as one of the flourishes of our Author 's Pen. Pag. 217. 46. He says Hooper that used formerly to rail at the Luxury of the Catholick Bishops being made a Superintendent himself for so the Zuinglians called their Bishops enjoyed at once two Bishopricks Worcester and Glocester The Zuinglians had no Superintendents for ought I can find nor was Hooper ever called Superintendent but Bishop He was made Bishop of Glocester which had been before King Henry the Eighth's Time a part of the Bishoprick of Worcester And now these Sees came to be united so that Hooper had not two Bishopricks but one that had been for some Years divided into two He only enjoyed the Revenue of Glocester for Worcester was entirely suppressed 47. He says On the 9th of July Pag. 219. the Mony was cried down one fourth part and forty days after another fourth part so that the whole Nation was thereby robbed of the half of their Stock This King's Counsellors found the Coin embased and they were either to let it continue in that State to the great prejudice of the state of the Nation or to reduce it to a just Standard so our Author condemns them for correcting what they found amiss But no wonder he that quarrels with them so much for reforming of Religion should be likewise offended with them for reforming the Coin 48. He says The Duke of Somerset was condemned Pag. 222. because he had come into the Duke of Northumberland's Chamber with intention to have killed him and was thereupon beheaded This was indeed said to be the cause of his Death but it is not mentioned in the Record in which it is only said that he intended to have seised on the Duke of Northumberland without adding that he designed to have killed him 49. He says The two younger Sisters of Lady Jane Gray Page 223. vvere married to the eldest Sons of the Earls of Pembroke and Huntington This Error is of no great consequence but it shews how much our Author was a stranger even to the most publick Actions for the youngest Sister to the Lady Jane was married to one Keys that was Groom Porter The Earl of Huntington's Son married the Duke of Northumberland's Daughter 50. He says Soon after the Marriages the King began to sicken Ibid. and to fall in decay The King had been ill four months before these Marriages were made and it is probable his sickness made them be the more hastned 51. He says Ibid. Dudley was very desirous to have the Lady Mary in his power not being much concerned about the Lady Elizabeth for she being descended of Ann Boleyn he did not much consider her It was natural for Dudley to desire rather to have the elder Sister in his power than the younger who could not claim to the Crown but after the other but it appeared by the submission of the whole Nation to Queen Elizabeth though still professing Popery that she was every whit as much considered as her Sister had been formerly 52. He says Lady Mary having been sent for by Dudley's Order Pag. 224. understood when she was not for from London that the King was expiring and that she would be in great danger if she came to Court upon which she turned back Queen Mary had not been sent for by Dudley's Order the Council had writ to her that the King being Ill desired her Company The News sent her from Court was That the King was Dead so she was desired to stir no further and upon that retired to her House in the Countrey Ibid. 53. He says Twenty days after that she heard the King was dead whereupon she made proclaim her self Queen The discovery of the former Error clears this for she immediatly gathered the People of Suffolk about her and gave them her Royal Word that they should enjoy their Religion as it had been established in King Edward's Time But though they were the first that proclaimed her Queen and came about her to defend her Right they were among the first that felt the Severities of her Reign Pag. 225. 54.
Offices and the Parties so refusing were subjected to no other Danger nor was the Oath to be put to them a second Time It is true if any did assert the Authority of any Forreign Potentate that was more penal Yet that was not as our Author represents it for the first Offence there was a forfeiture of ones Goods or in case of Poverty one Years Imprisonment the second Offence brought the Offender within a Premunire and the third was Treason 5. He says The Change that was made Pag. 258. of the Title of Supream Head into that of Supream Governor deceived many yet others thought that the Queen might have thereby assumed an Authority for Administring the Sacraments but to clear all Scruples she in the first Visitation ordered it to be thus explained that she thereby pretended to no more Power than what her Father and Brother had exercised In the first Visitation ordered by the Queen there was an Injunction given Explanatory to the Oath of Supremacy declaring that she did not pretend to any Authority for the Ministry of Divine Service in the Church and challenged nothing but what had at all times belonged to the Crown of England which was a Soveraignty over all manner of Persons under God so that no Forreign Power had any Rule over them and so was willing to acquit such as took it in that sense of all the Penalties in the Act. So that it is plain she assumed nothing but the Royal Authority and was ready to accept of such Explications as might clear all Ambiguities 6. He reckons among the Laws that were made this for one Pag. 259. that Bishops should hold their Sees only during the Queen's Pleasure and exercise no other Authority but only as they derived it from her The Laws he reckons were those made by King Henry now revived but this Law is falsly recited in both the parts of it for the Bishops were to hold their Sees as all others do their Free-holds without any dependence on the Queen's Pleasure and were to exercise their Jurisdiction in their own Names and according to the Ecclesiastical Laws and were not forced to take Commissions to hold their Bishopricks during the Queen's Pleasure as had been done both in King Henry and King Edward's Time Pag. 263. 7. After a long discourse against the Queen's Supremacy he says The Laws concerning it and other Points of Religion did pass with great difficulty in the House of Lords all the Bishops opposing them and those Noblemen in particular who had gone to Rome upon the Embassy Queen Mary sent thither did very earnestly disswade it It is true all the Bishops did oppose them tho both Tonstal Heath Thirleby and some others had consented to and written for King Henry's Supremacy which was at least as to the manner of expressing it of a higher strain than that to which the Queen did now pretend They had also submitted to all the Changes that had been made in King Edward's Time For the Temporal Lords none dissented from the Act of Supremacy but the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Viscount Montacute so the opposition was small where so few entred their Dissents and of these only the Viscount Montacute had been at Rome sent thither by Queen Mary It is true the Marquess of Winchester and the Lords Morley Stafford Dudley Wharton Rich and North dissented from the Bill for the Book of Common Prayer and some other Acts that related to the Reformation but these being but few in number were far short of those that were for them and it is clear the Queen left the Peers wholly to their freedom since the Marquess of Winchester notwithstanding his Dissent continued to hold that great Office of Lord Treasurer in which he had been put in King Edward's Time and which he had kept all Queen Mary's Reign till his Death fourteen Years after this this may perhaps be justly censured as looking too like a remissness in the Matters of Religion when he that dissented to the Reformation was yet so long employed in the greatest Trust in the Kingdom but certainly this is none of the Claws to know the Lioness by 8. He says The Queen gave the Earl of Arundel some hopes that she would marry him and so perswaded him to consent to the Laws now made but afterwards slighted him and declared she would live and die a Virgin The Journals of Parliament shew how false this is for the Address was made to the Queen persuading her to marry to which she made the Answer set down by our Author on the 6th of February and the Act of Supremacy with the other Acts concerning Religion passed in April thereafter so that the Queen after so publick a Declaration of her unwillingness to marry could not have deluded the Earl of Arundel with the hopes of it Ibid. 9. He says She wrought on the D. of Norfolk by promising him a Dispensation in the Business of his Marriage which he could not obtain of the Pope It is not like the Duke of Norfolk was denied any such Dispensation from Rome nor are there any Dispensations granted in England for marrying in the forbidden Degrees Cousin Germans are the nearest that may marry The obtaining a License for that at Rome is a matter of course so the Fees are but paied and the Law allows that to all in England Nor are there any Dispensations in Matrimonial Matters except concerning the Time the Place or the asking of Banes and it is not likely these were ever denied to any at Rome As for his long Excursion concerning that Duke's Death it not falling within the compass of my History I shall not follow him in it 10. He says The Protestants desired a publick Disputation Pag. 266. so the Queen commanded the Bishops to make ready for it they refused it a great while since that seemed to make the Faith of the Church subject to the judgment of the ignorant Laity but at last they were forced to yield to it and the Points were Communion in both kinds Prayer in a known Tongue and the like The Act of Council has it otherwise By it we see that the Arch-Bishop of York being then a Privy Councellor did heartily agree to it and undertook that the rest of his Brethren should follow the Orders that were made by the Council concerning it tho it is not to be denied but some of the Bishops were secretly dissatisfied with it as they had good reason since a publick Disputation was like to lay open the weakness of their Cause which was never so safe as when it was received in gross without descending to troublesome Enquiries concerning it The Communion in both kinds was not one of the Articles 11. He says Bacon a Lay-man was Judg Ibid. the Arch-Bishop of York sitting next to him only for forms-sake Bacon was not Judg the whole Privy-Council were present to order the Forms of the Debate and he as the first of
Sampson P. 85. Marg. l. 28. f. 2 Feb. r. 24. P. 91. l. 14. f. 19 of June r. 10. of June P. 163. l. ult f. rented r. rated P. 242. l. 8. f. this Kings r. this kind P. 247. l. 9. f. 1635. r. 1535. ibid. l. 15 fr. bott f. 7 Dec. r. 17. P. 249. l. 11. f. refuse r. refute P. 262. l. 18. f. Reat r. rents P. 280. l. 21. f. Person r. Prison P. 285. f. came r. come P. 333. misprinted 343 l. 24. f. Dell r. Bell. P. 343. l. 18. f. Alrich r. Holgate A Table of the Records and Papers that are in the Collection with which the Places in the History to which they relate are marked the first Number with the Letter C. is the Page of the Collection the second with the Letter H. is the Page of the History  C. H. THe Journal of King Edward's Reign 1 1 1. His Preface to some Scriptures against Idolatry 68 157 2. A Discourse concerning the Reformation of divers Abuses 69 ibid 3. A Reformation of the Order of the Garter translated into Latin by him 73 205 4. A Paper concerning a Free Mart in England 78 208 5. The Method in which the Council represented Matters of State to him 82 219 6. Articles for the Regulation of the Privy Council 86 213 The First Book 1. The Character of King Edward given by Cardan 89 2 2. The Commission taken out by Arch-Bishop Cranmer 90 6 3. The Councils Letter to the Justices of Peace 92 13 4. The Order for the Coronation of King Edward 93 ibid 5. The Commission for which the Lord Chancellor was deprived of his Office with the Opinion of the Judges about it 96 17 6. The Duke of Somersets Commission to be Protector 98 18 7. The King's Letter to the Arch-Bishop of York concerning the Visitation 103 26 8. The form of bidding Prayers before the Reformation 104 30 9. A Letter of Bishop Tonstal's proving the subjection of the Crown of Scotland to the King of England 106 32 10. A Letter sent by the Scotish Nobility to the Pope concerning their being an Independent Kingdom 109 ibid 11. The Oath given to the Scots who submitted to the Protector 111 35 12. Bonner's Protestation with his Submission 112 36 13. Gardiner's Letter concerning the Injunctions ibid ibid 14. The Conclusion of his Letter to the Protector against them 114 38 15. A Letter of the Protectors to the Lady Mary justifying the Reformation 115 39 16. Petitions made by the Lower House of Convocation 117 47 17. A second Petition to the same purpose 118 ibid 18. Reasons for admitting the Inferior Clergie to sit in the House of Commons 119 48 19. A Letter of Martin Bucers to Gropper 121 51 20. Questions and Answers concerning the Divorce of the Marquess of Northampton 125 58 21. Injunctions given in King Henry's Time to the Deanery of Doncaster 126 59 22. A Proclamation against Innovations without the King's Authority 128 ibid 23. An Order of Council for the removing of Images 129 60 24. A Letter with Directions sent to all Preachers 130 61 25. Questions concerning some abuses in the Mass with the Answers made by some Bishops and Divines to them 133 62 26. A Collection of the chief Indulgences then in the English Offices 150 66 27. Injunctions for a Visitation of Chauntries 152 67 28. The Protector 's Letter to Gardiner concerning the Points that he was to handle in his Sermon 154 70 29. Idolatrous Collects and Hymns in the Hours of Sarum 156 61 30. Dr. Redmayn's Opinion of the Marriage of the Clergie 157 92 31. Articles of Treason against the Admiral 158 98 32. The Warrant for the Admiral 's Execution 164 100 33. Articles for the King's Visitors 165 102 34. A Paper of Luther concerning a Reconciliation with the Zwinglians 166 105 35. The Sentence against Joan of Kent 167 111 36. A Letter of the Protectors to Sir Philip Hobbey of the Rebellions at home 169 120 37. A Letter of Bonners after his Deprivation 170 128 38. Instructions to Sir W. Paget sent to the Emperor 171 131 39. A Letter of Pagets to the Protector 173 132 40. Another Letter of his to the Protector 177 133 41. The Councils Letter to the King against the Protector 183 136 42. The Protector 's Submission 184 ibid 43. A Letter from the Council to the King 185 137 44. A Letter writ by the Council to Cranmer and Paget 187 ibid 45. Cranmer and Pagets Answer 188 ibid 46. Articles objected to the Duke of Somerset 189 138 47. A Letter of the Councils to the Bishops assuring them that the King intended to go forward in the Reformation 191 143 48. Cardinal Wolsey's Letter for procuring the Popedom to himself upon Pope Adrian's Death 192 147 49. Instructions given to the Lord Russel and others concerning the delivery of Bulloign to the French 198 148 50. Other Instructions sent to them 201 ibid 51. The Patents for the German Congregation 202 154 52. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 153 53. Oglethorp's Submission and Profession of his Faith 207 161 54. Dr. Smith's Letter to Cranmer 208 ibid 55. Articles of Religion set out by the King's Authority 209 166 56. Instructions to the President of the North 221 217 57. Instructions to Sir Rich. Morison sent to the Emperor 229 220 58. A Letter of Ridley's setting out the Sins of that Time 231 227 59. Ridley's Letter to the Protector concerning the Visitation of the Vniversity of Cambridg 232 120 60. The Protectors Answer to the former Letter 234 ibid 61. A Letter of Cranmer's to King Henry concerning a further Reformation and against Sacrilege 236 196 BOOK II. 1. THe Proclamation of L. Jane Gray's Title to the Crown 239 235 2. A Letter writ by Q. Katherine to her Daughter 242 240 3. A humble Submission made by Q. Mary to her Father 243 241 4. Another of the same strain confirming the former 245 ibid 5. Another to the same purpose 246 ibid 6. A Letter written by her to Cromwel containing a full submission in all Points of Religion to her Fathers pleasure 247 ibid 7. A Letter of Bonner's upon his being restored to his Bishoprick 248 248 8. Cranmer's Manifesto against the Mass 249 ibid 9. The Conclusions of Instructions sent by Car. Pool to the Queen 250 260 10. Injunctions sent from the Queen to the Bishops 252 274 11. A Commission to turn out some of the Reformed Bishops 256 ibid 12. Another Commission for turning out the rest of them 257 ibid 13. Bonner's Certificate that Bishop Scory had put away his Wife 258 275 14. The Queen's Letter to the Justices of Peace in Norfolk 259 288 15. The Articles of Bonner's Visitation 263 289 16. Address made by the lower to the upper House of Convocation 266 295 17. A Bull making Card. Beaton Legate a Latere in Scotland 271 292 18. A Letter of the Queen's recommending Card. Pool to the Popedom 282 311 19. Directions sent
to the Justices in Peace of Norfolk 283 ibid 20. A Letter from the King and Queen requiring Bonner to go on in the prosecution of Hereticks 285 312 21. Sir T. Mores Letter to Cromwel concerning the Nun of Kent 286 316 22. Directions of the Queen 's to the Council touching the Reformation of the Church 292 317 23. Injunctions given by Latimer to the Prior of St. Maries 293 319 24. A Letter of Ann Boleyn's to Gardiner 294 321 25. The Office of Consecrating the Cramp-Rings 295 ibid 26. Letter of Gardiner's to K. Henry concerning his Divorce 297 ibid 27. The Writ for the burning of Cranmer 300 334 28. A Commission to Bonner and others to raze Records 301 341 29. Cromwel's Commission to be the King's Vice-gerent 303 ibid 30. A Letter of the Monks of Glassenbury for raising that Abbey 306 342 31. A Letter of Carne's from Rome 307 344 32. A Commission for a severe way of proceeding against all suspect of Heresy 311 347 33. A Letter of the Councils expressing their Jealousies of the Lady Elizabeth 314 351 34. Letter from Carn concerning the suspension of Pool's Legation 315 353 35. The Appeal of Archbishop Chichely to a General Council from the Pope's Sentence 321 ibid 36. Instructions representing the State of the Nation to King Philip after the loss of Calais 324 360 37. Sir T. Pope's Letter concerning the L. Elizabeth's Answer to the Proposition of Marriage sent her by the K. of Sweden 325 361 BOOK III. 1. THe Device for alteration of Religion in the first Year of Q. Elizabeth's Reign offered to Secretary Cecil 327 377 2. Dr. Sandys's Letter to Dr. Parker concerning the Proceedings in Parliament 332 386 3. The first Proposition upon which the Papists and Protestants disputed in Westminster Abbey with the Arguments which the Reformed Divines made upon it 333 390 4. The Answer which D. Cole made to the former Proposition 338 389 5. A Declaration made by the Council concerning the Conference 345 392 6. An Address made by some Bishops and Divines to the Queen against the use of Images 348 397 7. The High Commission for the Province of York 350 400 8. Ten Letters written to and by Dr. Parker concerning his Promotion to the See of Canterbury 353 401 9. The Instrument of his Consecration 363 404 10. An Order for the Translating of the Bible 366 406 11. A Profession of Religion made in all Churches by the Clergie 365 405 12. Sir Walter Mildmay's Opinion concerning the keeping of the Queen of Scots 369 417 12. A Letter of the E. of Leicester's touching the same thing 373 ibid 13. The Bull of P. Pius the 5th deposing Q. Elizabeth 377 418 An Appendix concerning some of the Errors and Falshoods in Sanders's Book of the English Schism 383 Â Some Mistakes in the former Volume 410 Â ERRATA PAge 9. line penult after be read not P. 13. l. 17. ever 1. every P. 15. l. 42. Mâ—â—bâ—â—gs r. Marbridge P. 72. l. 42. muta r. imbuta P. 74. l. 32. tenetis r. tenentem P. 75. l. 8. â—â—im qui r. eum qui. P. 91. l. 28. ac r. ad duratutatum r. duraturas P. 110. l. 1. pracesse r. praesse l. 7. hunc r. nunc l. 27. intemur r. nitâ—muâ— l. 50. proximus r. proximis l. ult proprior r. propior P. 115. l. antepenult â— r. ac P. 122. l. 26. summa r. summis l. 36. panam r. Perram P. 128. l. 3. down r. undone l. 29. done r. undone l. 39. injure r. incurre P. 156. l â—8 Devine r. Domine p. 167. l. 29. after Flesh r. manutenuisse P. 168. l. 19. resipiscisse r. resipuisse P. 173. l. 17. plâ—no r. plano l. 20. saying r. saving l. 21. in r. of P. 178. l. 14. after should r. not P. 197. l. 18. after there r. which Pag. 199. l. 44. least r. last Pag. 200. l. 27. after â—â— r. or Pag. 209. l. 9. Ghost r. Trinity Pag. 214. l. 25. after be r. not Pag. 217. l. 14. dele not l. ult reproved r. approved P. 220. l. 13. after Bodies r. nor sâ—â—podlily P. 237. l. 17. sent r. was to seâ—â—â— P. 248. l. 13 14. Leekmore r. Leechmore l. 15. asserting r. ascertaining P. 251. l. 34. to be r. took l. 40. before outwardly r. P. 256. l. 29. vocend r. vocant P. 258. l. 32. Christians r. Christiana P. 263. l. 34. dele and. P. 299. l. 22. Judice r. Judicem P. 320. l. 15. after doth r. not P. 321. l. 39. ordinem r. ordine P. 321. l. 21. nullum r. nulla l. 29. after contumaciam put and dele after causa l. 43. at r. ac P. 342. l. 44. before lawful r. was it P. 343. l. 33. after all r. art p. 366. Margent Bolase r. Borlase p. 378. Marg. sentia r. sententia p. 396. l. 20. Worchester r. Winchester p. 398. l. 44. interrupted r. uninterrupted p. 411. l. 8. dele l. 28. after Heir r. apparent l. 33. dele afterwards p. 411. Marg. l. 4. to l. 16. and from bottom p. 412. l. 19. Winter is called Wolsey's Bastard r. Campegioe's Son is called his Bastard l. 36. had r. has p. 412. Marg. l. 1. 14. r. 20. Marg. l. 11. 15. r. 32. p. 413. l. 32. would r. could l. 44. put out r. written p. 414. l. 28. Mark Sâ—â—ton r. K. Henry Marg. l. 3. for 203 r. 202. Marg. l. 4. 226 r. 206. p. 415. Marg. 297. l. 16. add fr. bottom p. 416. l. 19. Frideswoide r. Frideswide P. 2. Contents Numb 52. r. Injunctions given by Bishop Ridley 205 158. P. 3. Contents Numb 15. r. The Articles of Bonner 's Visitation 260. BOOKS printed for and sold by Richard Chiswell FOLIO SPeed's Maps and Geography of Great Britain and Ireland and of Forreign Parts Dr. Cave's Lives of the Primitive Fathers Dr. Cary's Chronological Account of Ancient Time Wanly's Wonders of the little Word or History of Man Sir Tho. Herbert's Travels into Persia c. Holyoak's large Dictionary Latin and English Sir Rich. Baker's Chronicle of England Causin's Holy Court. Wilson's Compleat Christian Dictionary Bishop Wilkin's Real Character or Philosophical Language Pharmacopoeia Regalis Collegii Medicorum Londinensis Judg Jone's Reports of Cases in Common Law Judg Vaughan's Reports of Cases in Common Law Cave Tabulae Ecclesiasticorum Scriptorum Hobbes's Leviathan Lord Bacon's Advancement of Learning Bishop Taylor 's Sermons Sir Will. Dugdale's Baronage of England in two Vol. Râ—â—anolli Bibliotheca Theologica in three Vol. Lord Cook 's Reports in French Idem in English Judg Yelverton's Reports Sir John Davies's Reports Herodâ—ti Historia Gr. Lat. Accesserunt huic editione Stephani Apologia pro Herodâ—to item Chronologia Tabula Geograph Necnon variae lectiones Notae ex MSS. Antiq. Script 1679. QVARTO THe several Informations exhibited to the Committee appointed by Parliament to enquire into the burning of London 1667. Godwin's Roman Antiquities Dr. Littleton's Dictionary Bishop Nicholson on the Church Catechism The Compleat Clerk
Gods Word but she was sure that was not now Gods Word that was called so in her Fathers days He said Gods Word was the same at all times She answered She was sure he durst not for his Ears have avowed these things in her Fathers time which he did now and for their Books as she thanked God she never had so she never would read them She also used many reproachful words to him and asked him If he was of the Council He said not She replied He might well enough be as the Council goes now a-days and so dismissed him thanking him for coming to see her but not at all for offering to preach before her Sir Tho. Wharton one of her Officers carried him to a place where he desired him to drink which Ridley did but reflecting on it said He had done amiss to drink in a place where Gods Word was rejected for if he had remembred his Duty he should upon that refusal have shaken the dust off his Feet for a Testimony against the House and have departed immediately These words he was observed to pronounce with an extraordinary concern and went away much troubled in his mind And this is all I find of the Lady Mary during this Reign For the Lady Elizabeth she had been always bred up to like the Reformation and Dr. Parker who had been her Mothers Chaplain received a strict charge from her Mother a little before her death to look well to the instructing her Daughter in the Principles of true Religion so that there is no doubt to be made of her chearful receiving all the changes that had been established by Law The Designs of the Earl of Warwick And this is all that concerns Religion that falls within this Year But now a design came to be laid which though it broke not out for some time yet it was believed to have had a great influence on the Fall of the Duke of Somerset The Earl of Warwick began to form great Projects for himself and thought to bring the Crown into his Family The King was now much alienated from the Lady Mary the Privy-Council had also embroiled themselves so with her that he imagined it would be no hard matter to exclude her from the Succession There was but one reason that could be pretended for it which was that she stood illegitimated by Law and that therefore the next Heirs in Blood could not be barred their right by her since it would be a great blot on the Honour of the English Crown to let it devolve on a Bastard This was as strong against the Lady Elizabeth since she was also illegitimated by a Sentence in the Spiritual Court and that confirmed in Parliament so if their jealousie of the elder Sisters Religion and the fear of her revenge moved them to be willing to cut her off from the Succession the same reason that was to be used in Law against her was also to take place against her Sister So he reckoned that these two were to be passed over as being put both in the Act of Succession and in the late Kings Will by one error The next in the Will were the Heirs of the French Queen by Charles Brandon who were the Dutchess of Suffolk and her Sister Though I have seen it often said in many Letters and Writings of that time that all that Issue by Charles Brandon was illegitimated since he was certainly married to one Mortimer before he married the Queen of France which Mortimer lived long after his Marriage to that Queen so that all her Children were Bastards some say he was divorced from his Marriage to Mortimer but that is not clear to me The Sweating Sickness This Year the Sweating Sickness that had been formerly both in Henry the 7th and the late King's Reign broke out with that violence in England that many were swept away by it Such as were taken with it died certainly if they slept to which they had a violent desire but if it took them not off in twenty four hours they did sweat out the venom of the distemper which raged so in London that in one week 800 died of it It did also spread into the Country and the two Sons of Charles Brandon by his last Wife both Dukes of Suffolk died within a day one of another So that Title was fallen Their Sister by the half Blood was married to Gray Lord Marquess of Dorset So she being the eldest Daughter to the French Queen the Earl of Warwick resolved to link himself to that Family and to procure the Honour of the Dukedome of Suffolk to be given the Marquess of Dorset who was a weak Man and easily governed He had three Daughters the eldest was Jane a Lady of as excellent qualities as any of that Age of great Parts bred to Learning and much conversant in Scripture and of so rare a temper of mind that she charmed all who knew her in particular the young King about whom she was bred and who had always lived with her in the familiarities of a Brother The Earl of Warwick designed to marry her to Guilford his fourth Son then living his three elder being already married and so to get the Crown to descend on them if the King should die of which it is thought he resolved to take care But apprehending some danger from the Lady Elizabeths Title he intended to send her away So an Ambassador was dispatched to Denmark to treat a Marriage for her with that Kings eldest Son To amuse the King himself a most splendid Embassy was sent to France The King treats with the French King for a Marriage with his Daughter to propose a Marriage for the King to that Kings Daughter Elizabeth afterwards married to Philip of Spain The Marquess of Northampton was sent with this Proposition and with the Order of the Garter With him went the Earls of Worcester Rutland and Ormond the Lords Lisle Fitzwater Bray Abergaveny and Evers and the Bishop of Ely who was to be their Mouth With them went many Gentlemen of Quality who with their Train made up near 500. King Henry received the Garter with great expressions of Esteem for the King The Bishop of Ely told him They were come to desire a more close tie between these Crowns by Marriage and to have the League made firmer between them in other Particulars To which the Cardinal of Lorrain made answer in his way of speaking which was always vain and full of ostentation A Commission was given to that Cardinal the Constable the Duke of Guise and others to treat about it The English began first for Forms sake to desire the Queen of Scots But that being rejected they moved for the Daughter of France which was entertained but so that neither Party should be bound in Honour and Conscience till the Lady were twelve years of Age. Yet this never taking effect it is needless to enlarge further about it of which the Reader will find